2 7 11. and ch 2. 14 16. 2. To signify that it is a Doctrine of unseen things so the apostle opposeth faith and sight 2 Cor. 5. 7. Heb. 11. 27. and saith faith is the evidence of things not seen Heb. 11. 1. and so is the Doctrine of the Gospel such a Doctrine as in which unseen things are evidenced and demonstrated unto us as to shew a little paaticularly The person of Christ and his abasement sufferings and resurrection we never saw with bodily eyes as the Apostle saith whom having not seen ye love in whom though now ye see him not c. 1 Pet. 1. 8. But he is discovered to us in this faith this doctrine of unseen things so as thereby we may see him who is otherwise invisible to us Heb. 11. 27 and in this Gospel his sufferings are set forth evidently before our eyes Gal. 3. 1. and herein we may be assured of his resurrection from the Dead Acts 13. 32 34. his glory is an unseen thing as to us otherwise than as demonstrated to us in his word and so we may see Jesus who was made a little lower than the Angels crowned with glory and honour Heb. 2. 9. we all with open face in this glass may behold the glory of the Lord 2 Cor. 3. 18. what he is now doing is unseen to us he is gone up into heaven and we see him not Joh. 16. 10. nor do we see the hope of the Gospel that blessed hope even the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour hope that is seen is not hope for what a Man seeth why doth he yet hope for Rom. 8. 24 25. 2 Cor. 4. 13 18. Luke 17. 22 now are we the Sons of God saith the Apostle John But it doth not yet appear what we shall be But we shall see him as he is which now we do not 1 Joh. 3. 1 2. But on all these things we may look in this Doctrine of unseen things as the Apostle saith we look on the things not seen which are eternal 2 Cor. 4. 18. see Mr. Thomas Moore his Teaching in temptation Page 146 158 And this is here called my faith namely the faith of Christ 1. Because it is the faith or Doctrine of or concerning him he is the subject matter of it Gal. 2. 16. Phil. 3. 9. as it is said The Gospel is concerning Jesus Christ our Lord who was made of the â—eed of David according to the flesh and determined the Son of God with power according to the spirit of holiness in the resurrection from the dead Rom. 1. 1 3 4. so the first and fundamental things of the Gospel are how that Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures and was buried and that he rose again the third day according to the scriptures and that he was seen of Cephas c. 1 Cor. 15. 1 3 4. 5. hence it is called the Gospel of Christ Rom. 1. 16. the word of Christ Col. 3. 16. the faith of Christ Rom. 3. 22. Jam. 2. 1. c. 2. It is his faith that of which he is the Lord hence it is called the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ of Glory Jam. 2. 1. and this is contained in the unity of the spirit there is one Lord one faith of which he even Christ is the one Lord Eph. 4. 4 5. he and he only hath authority to impose upon us what is to be believed by us and hath imposed this faith upon us The apostle Paul saith of himself and his Brethren not that we have dominion over your faith but are helpers of your joy 2 Cor. 1. 24. and if the apostles of the lamb had not what mortal or meer Man hath we should call no Man our Rabbi the Lord of our faith and consciences the father of our spirits but Jesus Christ not the Man of Sin neither head nor body nor both conjoyned thus we should onely honour Christ in receiving and being determined by his word as to faith and worship Mat. 23. 8 10. Rev. 14. 9 10 12. 3. And it is his faith as now revealed which he hath preached and made known to us in these last days he is the author and finisher of iâ— Heb. 12. 2. God hath in these last days spoken to us by his Son Heb. 1. 1 2. and though he imployed instruments for preaching the Gospel according to the Revelation of the mystery yet they spake nothing to us but what they received from him 1 Cor. 11. 23. and ch 1. 1. 11. 12. and so it should be received and entertained by us 1 Thes 2. 13. This was that faith the faith of Christ which these had not denied how strongly soever they were tempted or provoked thereto by favour or terrour and this is the commendable account our Lord gives of them thou holdest fast and hast not denied they did confess and not deny somewhat like unto that said of the Baptist concerning Christ he confessed and denied not but confessed Joh. 1. 20. They did not confess Christs faith at one time and deny it at another but they did constantly and continually confess it and not deny it somewhat like that also which our Saviour speaks in the commendation of the Church in Philadelphia thou hast kept my word and hast not denied my name Rev. 3. 8. Now a Man may be said to deny 1. When in words they renounce Christ or his faith and this also a Man may do in a lower or in an higher degree as we may see in the Apostle Peter's three denials of Jesus Christ as to say 1. A Man may be said to deny the fait when being asked about it by others he doth nor give a direct answer to â—e question but pleadeth ignorance and â—aith he knows not what he â—aith or means by such a question propounded that he may save or secure himself from danger or persecution 2. A Man may be said to deny it in an higher degree when he more confidently pleads ignorance about the object to be believed and saith he knows it not he knows not Christ or his faith or Gospel he is a stranger thereto ignorant thereof and unacquainted therewith Or 3. He may be said in a very High degree and in an Higher than any of the former to deny it when with curses and oaths he doth disown the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ or renounce it see all in Mat. 26. 34 69 74. Mark 14. 66 71. The Holy Ghost instructs us to be ready always to give an answer unto every Man that asketh us a reason of the hope that is in us with â—eekness and fear 1 Pet. 3. 15. and our Lord hath set us an example â—e witnessed a good confession before Pontius Pilate and before the Jewish council 1 Tim. 6. 13. though as to many things that were lighter or wherein himself was reproached he pleased not himself nor answered any thing when the Jews sought false witness against him Rom. 15. 1 3. yet
4 5. If Men only had blamed thee and Charged thy works with imperfection it had been no great thing and thou needest not much have laid it to thy heart for they are liable to mistake and erre But I who have the seven Spirits of God have searched into thy works and have not found them perfect before God therefore remember c. It is high time for us to remember and consider our ways when he in his word reproves us for we cannot disanull his judgment Job 40. 8. he cannot be deceived Now in this direction and instruction there are three Branches 1. Remember how thou hast received and heard 2. And hold fast 3. And repent 1. Remember therefore how thou hast received and â—eard Quest But why saith he how thou hast received and â—eard and not rather how thou hast heard and received seeing many times hearing is put before receiving in the order of words as Prov. 4. 10. and ch 19. 20. Mark 4. 16 20. Ans 1. This order is not always observed sometimes received is put before heard and that when Back-sliders are not spoken unto As the Apostle saith to the Philippians those things which ye have received and heard do Phil. 4. 9. And the Lord saith to Ezekiel Receive in thine heart and hear with thine ears c. Ezek. 3. 10. And therefore when there is a different order in the expressions frequently the order of words proves nothing though it doth when it 's usually observed Rom. 10. 9 10. Rev. 10. 9 10. Joh. 6. 27. 2. These two expressions may be duly placed in order as we may understand them And so by Received may mean received with thine ears and heard to wit in hearing which includes also believing and receiving in believing so receiving is with the ear As let your â—ar receive the word of his mouth Jer. 9. 20. so Eliphaz saith now a thing was secretly or by stealth brought to me and mine â—ar received a little thereof which is the same with that afterwards I heard a voice Job 4. 12 16. and sometimes as is said hearing includes and contains believing or receiving by faith As hear and your Souls shall live Isay 55. 3. they that hear shall live Joh. 5. 25. and many times when it is mentioned alone or after some other act of ours as here it doth so signify and however we shall so look upon it here Remember how thou hast received to wit with thine ears And heard namely in hearing Now then in this direction and instruction let us consider 1. The matter or thing to be remembred how thou hast received and heard 2. the Act which is required of them Remember 1. The matter or thing to be remembred how thou hast received and heard Now by this word how we may understand 1. What or the thing which they had received and heard so the word how is sometimes to be taken and understood so that which is in one Evangelist take heed how ye hear is thus expressed in an other take heed what ye hear compare Luke 8. 18. with Mark 4. 24. so when our Saviour saith to the Lawyer what is written in the law how readest thou he means how as included therein what readest thou Luke 10. 26. so remember how that is what he spake unto you when he was yet in Galilee saying the Son of Man must be delivered into the hands of sinful Men c. Luke 24. 6. compare also Mat. 22. 31. with Mark 12. 26. and so it is as if Christ should say remember what thou hast received and heard And that which they had received with the â—ar and heard and so received in believing was Jesus Christ by his Spirit he and the things of him are to be heard by us and the first things also he received honour and Glory from his Father when he said this is my beloved Son hear him Mat. 17. 5. with 2 Pet. 1. 17. and the things to be heard from the beginning are that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures and that he was buried And that he rose again the third day according to the Scriptures and that he was seen of Cephas c. 1 Cor. 15. 1 4. with 1 Joh. 2. 24. and he and the things of him are to be received by Faith in believing As the Apostle signifies saying As ye have received Christ Jesus the Lord walk ye in him Col. 2. 6. And with him God gives all things freely the believer receives them by Faith Rom. 8. 32. Even all things that pertain to life and godliness 2 Pet. 1. 3. Christ himself is that which is received by the faith of the operation of God Joâ— 1. 12. And he that hath received and hath him hath life 1 Joh. 5. 12. hath the forgiveness of his sins 1 Joh. 2. 12. Joh. 5. 24. And so he is delivered in his mind and conscience from under the guilt and accusation of sin by the law and from the â—ears of God's wrath because of his natural and necessary sinfulness and pollution The law of the Spirit of life in Christ makes him free from the law of sin and death By shewing unto him That what the law could not do in that it was weak thorow the flesh God sent his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh and for sin condemned sin in the flesh Rom. 8. 2 3. so as there remains no more conscience of sin to him on that account Heb. 10. 2 5 22. 2 Pet. 1. 9. yea and also he with Christ receives in believing the remission of his own personal sins and is justified from all things from which Men could not be justified by the law of Moses Acts 10. 43. and ch 13. 38 39. And so hath peace with God his Soul is delivered from death and his eyes from tears Rom. 4. 25. and 5. 1. Ps 116. 7 8 16. and with Christ he receives righteousness Prov. 8. 18. yea Christ is made of God to him righteousness Jer. 23. 6. 1 Cor. 1. 30. Rom. 3. 22. and his conscience is by the blood of Christ purged from dead works from the life-less and unprofitable works of his own righteousness Heb. 9 14. with Isay 57. 12. he is dead to the law by the body of Christ crucified with Christ thereto Rom. 7. 3 5. Gal. 2. 19 21. in receiving Christ he partakes of the â—avour of God Prov. 8. 35. and 1â— 14 16. Is a Son of God by Faith in Christ Jesus and what manner of love is this Joh. 1. 12. 1 Joh. 3. 1 2. Is quickneâ— to a liveâ—y hope by the resurection of Christ from the dead an hope that will not make ashamed because the love of God is shed abroad in the heart by the Holy Ghost that while we were yet without strength in due time Christ died for the ungodly 1 Pet. 1. 3 5. Rom. 5. 2 5 10. and unto new and living affections and services Rom. 8. 3 4. 1 Joh. 4. 14 19. and v. 7
Ascension c. And he bare witness Of all things which he saw Not only with Bodily Eyes though of that also he bare witness as of the things that were done to Christ by the Souldiers Joh. 19. 22 25. and of his being raised of which he was an Eye-witness also 1 Joh. 1. 1. and of divers of his Miracles Joh. 20. 30 31. But which he saw likewise with the Eyes of his Understanding Eph. 1. 18. and indeed summarily this expression All things which he saw contains all he bare witness of Ps 131. 1 2. He did not intrude into things he had not seen as those do who are vainly puft up with their fleshly mind and who hold not the Head Col. 2. 18 19. He did not boast of things without his measure of other mens labours or sight 2 Cor. 10. 13 15. But saith he That which we have heard which we have seen with our Eyes which we have looked upon and our hands have handled of the Word of Life That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you 1 Joh. 1. 1 3. And we have seen and do testifie that the Father sent the Son the Saviour of the World Of the World the whole World distinct from Believers Of the World that lieth in Wickedness 1 Joh. 4. 13 14. with Ch. 2. 2. and Ch. 5. 19. So Ananias saith to Saul Thou shalt be Christ's Witness unto all men of what thou hast seen and heard Acts 22. 14 15. Yea to the same purpose Christ speaketh to him and saith I have appeared to thee to make thee a Minister and a Witness both of these things which thou hast seen and of those things in the which I will appear unto thee Act. 26. 16. Oh thaâ— we may be imitaters of the Apostle John herein and think and act soberly according to the measure of the knowledge and proportion of Faith given to us Now this account may be given to us of what he bare witness before this Book was shewed to him to wit Of the Word of God c. Not only to shew the excellency of his exercise and service and wherein he was Christ's Servant v. 1. and to declare unto us his faithfulness but also to direct us that before we may have the usefulness of and acquaintance with the things contained in this Revelation of Jesus Christ we should first always give diligent heed unto and heartily believe and keep in believing remembrance those things he bare witness unto before these Visions and Revelations of the Lord were vouchsafed to him Namely the first great and fundamental things of Gods Law and Doctrine the word of the beginning of Christ which is the Foundation of all gracious and Spiritual Operations and of all Doctrines Heb. 6. 1 2. they who are unacquainted with or let slip those first things cannot understand these things which are mysterious deep and hard to be understood Heb. 5. 11 14. Luk. 8. 1. 10. Joh. 3. 12. 2. How did he bear witness of the Word of God and Testimony of Jesus Christ and of all things which he saw He did bear witness thereof 1. By his verbal preaching of these great things of God's Law he did believe them with his Heart and so set to his Seal that God is true in his Testimony of his Son Joh. 3. 33. and did make Confession of them with his mouth to the Salvation of himself and others that heard him Rom. 10. 8 10. with 1 Tim. 4. 16. He that saw these things bare record and his record is true and he knoweth that he saith true that we might believe Joh. 19. 35. Thus our Saviour when raised from the Dead after he had opened the Scriptures to his Disciples and opened their understanding that they might understand the Scriptures he then informes them that they must be his witnesses to bear witness of the great Contents of the Gospel to wit of Christ's Death and Resurrection c. And how they must bear witness and record of these things namely by going into all the World and preaching the Gospel to every Creature of all the Nations He said unto them Thus it is written and thus it behoved Christ to suffer and to rise from the Dead the third day and that Repentance and Remission of Sins should be preached in his name unto all Nations beginning at Jerusalem And ye are witnesses of these things Luk. 24. 32 44 47 48. with Mark 16. 15. And this preaching of the Cross though it be to them that perish foolishness yet it is an excellent way of witnessing unto Christ when it is without excellency of Speech or of Wisdom It is the Power of God 1 Cor. 1. 17 18 23 24. Rom. 1. 15 16. And by using and delivering the Ordinances of Christ 2. And he bare witness of the Word of God c. by writing also after the Holy Ghost was poured down from on high upon the Apostles which is a blessed and sanctified means for dispersing the knowledge of these excellent things to such as he was not personally withall and for perpetuating them and conveying them to such as were then unborn or uncapable of knowing them as we may further see on Verse 11. This way also even by writing He bare record These are written saith he that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ the Son of God and that believing ye might have life through his name Joh. 19. 35. with Chap. 20 30 31. This is the Disciple which testifieth of these things and wrote these things and we know that his Testimony both ways is true Joh. 21. 24. That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you And these things write we unto you that your joy may be full 1 Joh. 1. 1 3 4. These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God that ye may know that ye have eternal life c. 1 Joh. 5. 13. with Chap. 4. 13. 14. 3. And he bare witness of them by a patient enduring Afflictions and Persecutions for the Word of Christ as he saith in Verse 9. I John who am your Companion in Tribulation was in the Isle which is called Patmos for the word of God and for the Testimony of Jesus Christ He was a faithful Martyr or witness by partaking of and taking patiently the Afflictions of the Gospel So Paul also bare witness of Christ and his Testimony by a patient enduring the Persecutions and Tribulations he met withal both from the people and Gentiles as is signified to us by what Christ said to him The Lord stood by him and said Be of good chear Paul for as thou hast testified of me at Jerusalem so must thou bear witness also at Rome Acts 13. 11. And herein John was an imitater of our Lord Jesus who witnessed a good confession before Pontius Pilate and therein hath he left us an Example that we should follow his steps 1 Tim. 6. 16. with 1 Pet. 2. 20 21 23.
Cant. 6. 1 3. And here he walketh to deliver them from their Enemies and to observe what their demeanour and behaviour is Deut. 23. 14. Lev. 26. 11 12 14. Verse 2. I know thy Works and thy Labour and thy Patience and how thou canst not bear them which are evil and hast tried them which say thâ—y are Apostles and are not and hast found them Liars Our Lord having before given a Description of himself unto them as we have seen here he begins to shew unto us and give us an account of this Angel and Church and of many good and commendable things that had been â—nâ— were in them 1. In that he takes notice of those things commendable in this Angel and Church which afterwards he faults and threatens so it may instruct us that we should not so pry into pore upon or observe the evils of others as to overlook or take no notice of what is praise-worthy in them but we shoulld observe that and acknowledge it also for their encouragement and provocation unto and in that which is good Thus our Saviour when he is discoursing with the Woman of Samaria who was a poor ignorant sinful creature an Adultress and Idolatress yet when she speaks and confesseth the truth our Saviour presently commends that in her Jesus said unto her thou hast well said I have no Husband Jâ—h 4. 17. So though Jehu departed not from the Sins of Jeroboam c. yet the Lord observes wherein he had done well and said unto him because thou hast done well in executing that which is right in mine Eyes c. 2 King 10. 29 30. and when Jehu the seer severely reproves Jehoshaphat for helping the ungodly and loving them that hate the Lord c. he adds nevertheless there are good things found in thee c. 2 Chron. 19. 2 3. 2. In that he first takes notice of what was good in this Angel and Church before he reproves them so it may be for our instruction and imitation thus also he doth in v. 13 14 16. and v. 19 20. Reproofes are grievous and hard to be born and therefore they need to be wise Reprovers who reprove others Prov. 25. 12. Correction is grievous to him that forsaketh the way Prov. 15. 10. He that rebuketh a Man afterwards shall find favour but at present it seems he shall not Prov. 28. 13. needful therefore it is to walk in Wisdom having our Speech always with Grace seasoned with Salt Col. 4. 5 6. Thus here our Saviour doth usher in his needful and healthful reproofes with taking notice first of all that was commendable in this Angel and Church that so his reprooâ—es might meet with and find obedient Ears A bruised Reed he will not break and the smoaking Flax he will not quench Isay 42. 1 3. Oh learn we of him who was meek and lowly in heart and take we his yoke upon us Matt. 11. 29 30. So the Apostle Paul in writing to the Church at Corinth first mentions what was commendable in them and thanks God on their behalf before he reproves them for those manifold evils that were amongst them 1 Cor. 1. 1 10 c. But we shall speak a little more particularly to the verse I know thy works works they had even works of faith such as were produced and brought forth by the faith they had received the word of saith 1 Thes 1. 3. and ch 2. 13. Gal. 5. 6. Jam. 2. 14 17 18. all other works are unacceptable â—o him for without faith it is impossible to please God Heb. 11. 6. Now by knowing is here especially meant and generally in these epistles to the seven Churches as much as and the same with taking notice of their workes or observing them and the nature of them indeed many times to know signifieth to see behold discern and understand and so he knoweth all things Joh. 21. 17. but this is not onely nor directly here meant sometimes it signifies to own and approve as the Lord knoweth to wit approveth the way of the righteous Ps 2. 6. the Lord knoweth them that are his that is he is well pleased with them 2 Tim. 2. 19. If any Man love God the same is known owned approved of him 1 Cor. 8. 3. so also it is taken Joh. 10. 14. Act. 15. 18. Rom. 8. 28 29. and in many other places But we cannot so understand the expression here fully and in some epistles not at all as ch 3. 1. and v. 15. But in all these Eptstles unto the seven Churches I know is directly I take notice of and observe thy works So the word is elsewhere also accepted as I knew thee in the wilderness Hos 13. 5. thou hast considered my trouble thou hast known to wit taken notice of or considered as before my soul in adversity Ps 31. 7. I know Ephraim that is I take notice of their doings Hos 5. 3. so Rom. 2. 4. so here most fully and properly it is to be taken in these messages or epistles Now here we may note 1. That he doth not approve or reprove not justify or condemn until he first considereth mens works therefore after he describes himself he thus begins to all these Churches I know thy works Rev. 2. 9 13 19. and ch 3. 1. 8 15. The ways of a Man are before the eyes of the Lord and he pondereth all his goings Prov. 5. 21 by him actions are weighed 1 Sam. 2. 3. so he saith concerning Sodom and Gomorrah before he resolveth to destroy them I will go down now and see whether they have done according to the cry which is come up unto me and if not I will know Gen. 18. 21. he is excellent in power and in judgment and in plenty of justice Men do therefore fear him Job 37. 23 24. and this is for instruction to us that we should do nothing rashly 2. In that he saith I know thy workes so he sheweth unto us what he doth amongst the Churches he takes of them and that for their good to encourage the good and admonish and reprove the evil he loves them and therefore rebukes them that need it and when it is needful and good for them Lev. 19. 17. Rev. 3. 19. so the Lord saith I know Ephraim and Israel is not hid from me Hos 5. 2 4 he observes the Angels also whether they labour in the word and doctrine and fight the good fight of faith and lay hold on eternal life or no hence the Apostle when he provokes and stirrs up Timothy to these things he uses this as a motive thereto I give thee charge in the sight of God and before Jesus Christ and again I charge thee before God and the Lord Jesus Christ preach the word be instant in season and out of season c. as signifying Jesus Christ doth take notice of the demeanour of such to whom he hath committed the word of reconciliation 1 Tim. 6. 12 14. 2 Tim. 4. 1 5. and he knows
things and do count them but dung that I may win Christ and be found in him Phil. 3. 4 9. and as is said of Ruth she loved her Mother-in-law and thus exprest it when she said to her Thy sister is gone back Return thou after her And Ruth said Intreat me not to leave thee for whither thou goest I will go and where thou lodgest I will lodg thy people shall be my people and thy God my God c. Ruth 1. 15 18. with ch 4. 15. and it also leads to follow Christ thorow afflictions trials reproaches persecutions c. and to endure any thing for the beloved Love is strong as death the coals thereof are coals of fire which hath a most vehement flame many waters cannot quench love neither can the floods drown it Cant. 8. 6 7. By the first love of Christ our love is made perfect that we may have boldness in the day of Judgment there is no fear in love but perfect love casteth out fear because fear hath torment he that feareth is not made perfect in love 1 Joh. 4. 16 17 19. the spirit of love is love is opposed unto the spirit of fear and cowardice 2 Tim. 1. 7 8. This is the first love which is usually very intense and hot in the days of mens first knowing believing in and being espoused unto Jesus Christ and God in him As the Lord saith I Remember thee the kindness of thy youth the love of thine espousals when thou wentest after me in the wilderness in a land that was not sown Israel was holiness unto the Lord c. Jer. 2. 1 5. and the Apostle declares how highly Christ was prized by the Galatians and how welcomely the Gospel and its declarers were received at the first when Christ crucified was evidently set forth before their eyes and the grace of God in him Ye received me saith the Apostle as an Angel of God even as Christ Jesus for I bear you record that if it had been possible you would have plucked out your own eyes and have given them to me Gal. 4. 13 15. with ch 3. 1 5. 57. so the Apostle speaking unto the Thessalonians sheweth what entrance the Gospel had among them how effectually it wrought producing the work of faith and labour of love and patience of hope and they became followers of the Lord having received the word in much affliction and yet with joy of the Holy Ghost and they turned to God from idols to serve the living and true God and to wait for his son from Heaven c. 1 Thes 1. and ch 2. 13. Thus also he saith to the Hebrews call to Remembrance the former days in which after ye were illuminated ye endured a great fight of afflictions partly whilest ye were made a gazing stock both by reproaches and afflictions and partly whilest ye became companions of them that were so used For ye had compassion on me in my bonds and took joyfully the spoiling of your goods knowing of your selves that ye have in Heaven a better and an enduring substance Heb. 10. 32 34. such-like â—fficacy the Gospel also had upon these Ephesians at the first and such ardent love they had to Christ therein preached among them so as they turned from Diana the former object of their love and worship unto Christ The name of the Lord Jesus was so magnified among them that many that beleeved came confessed shewed their deeds many also of them which used curious arts brought their books together and burned them before all men and they counted the price of them and found it fifty thousand pieces of â—ilver which are about six thousand two hundred and fifty pounds in our account as some judge so mightily grew the word of God and increased Acts 19. 17 20. Eph. 2. 2 7 11. This was their first love 4. Yea this love is also exercised and shewed forth in loving his Word and Gospel as is before intimated in which he and his love are set forth and discovered to us Ps 119. 47 48 97 98 113 127 128 140 163 167. as our Saviour saith He that hath my Commandments and keepeth them he it is that loveth me And again If any Man love me he will keep my word Joh. 14. 21 24. And hereby we do know we know love approve delight in him if we keep his Commandments He that saith I know him and keepeth not his Commandments is a liar and the truth is not in him but whoso keepeth his Word in him verily is the love of God perfected Hereby know we that we are in him 1 Joh. 2. 3 5 8. and ch 5. 2 3. And this love is also exercised and evidenced towards the Brother-hood so as to love them with a pure heart â—ervently 1 Pet. 1. 21 22. To delight in and have them as our Companions and to delight in the Fellowship and Societies of them as our Brethren Thus it is said of the Believers in former times They connued stedfastly in the Apostles Doctrine and Fellowship and all that believed were together c. Acts 2. 41 47. and ch 4. 23 24 32. Thus when the Apostle exhorts the Hebrews Let us consider one another to provoke to love and to good works not forsaking the assembling of our selves together To move them also hereto he saith Call to remembrance the former days in which ye were illuminated as signifying their first love was exercised in loving one another and in assembling themselves together And the Remembrance and Consideration thereof was proper and powerful to cause them to return thereto again Heb. 10. 23 25. with v. 32. Thus when the Gospel was first received by these Ephesians it produced in them love to all the Brethren See Eph. 1. 13 15. Col. 1 4. 1 Thes 2. 13. and ch 4. 9. And every one that loveth him that begat loveth him also that is begotten of him If a man say I love God and hateth his Brother he is a liar for he that loveth not his Brother whom he hath seen how can he love God whom he hath not seen 1 Joh. 4. 19 21. and ch 5. 1. Yea this love is also exercised in loving and pittying all men in loving our Enemies blessing them that curse us doing good to them that hate us and praying for them that despitefully use us and therefore our Saviour exhorts and instructs them that hear unto these things Luke 6. 27 36. His love known and believed moves to seek the good of the Souls of all and to sound forth the word before them to hold forth the word of life in word and conversation Joh. 4. 28 29. Rom. 1. 8. Tit. 3. 3 5. with Acts 9. 20 22. and ch 2. 46 47. 1 Thes 1. 7 8. and ch 3. 12. Prov. 29. 10. Phil. 2. 12 16. Now this was the first love they had left that â—ervency and intensiveness of love to Christ and God in him his Cross Person Gospel and one to another and to
the gift of God is eternal life thorow Jesus Christ our Lord Rom. 6. 23. All the blessedness promised is freely promised and will be dispensed and rendred of grace and if of grace then it is no more of works otherwise grace is no more grace Rom. 11. 6. It is indeed assured to him that overcometh and every such an one shall certainly have this promise performed but not as if there were any such worth or merit in his Act of overcoming as to deserve what is here promised for alas there is so much pollution and unworthiness cleaving to the believers best deeds that God may justly wipe them out and punish them who do them Neh. 13. 14 22. nor are they nor can they otherwise be acceptable unto God but by Jesus Christ who takes away the iniquity of their holy things and perfumes them with the incense of his sacrifice and so renders them acceptable to God Exod. 28. 38. with 1 Pet. 2. 5. Rev. 5. 8. and ch 8. 3 5. yea if they had done all the things which are commanded them yet our Saviour instructs them to say we are unprofitable Servants we have done that which was our duty to do Luke 17. 10. And besides there is no proportion between their overcoming and the reward For I reckon saith the Apostle that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us Rom. 8. 17 18. and therefore it is well said I will give 3. Yea and the certainty of his performance hereof may be imported and signified for he is faithful that promised as is evident in that he was faithful unto him that appointed him and the holy brethren are called upon to consider him in that respect Heb. 10. 23. with ch 3. 1 2. It is the Lord the righteous Judge will make good his word and promise in due time 2 Tim. 4. 8. 3. We come nextly to consider the thing promised To eat of the tree of life Truly this he now gives by faith but hereafter he will do it more fully and gloriously Cant. 2. 3 4. Now by the tree of life is meant Jesus Christ himself of whom it is said he is a tree of life to them that lay hold on him and happy is every one that retaineth him Prov. 3. 18. he is the green tree Luke 23. 31. the green fir-tree from whom all our fruit is found Hos 14. 8. of whom the tree of life in the earthly paradise was a type Gen. 2. 9. and ch 3. 22. he hath obtained life into himself for us Heb. 9. 12. And as the Father hath life in himself so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself Joh. 5. 26. This is the record that God hath given of his Son that he hath given to us Mankind eternal life and this life is in his Son yea he is the true God and eternal life 1 Joh. 5. 10 11 20. And in due time he cometh down spiritually from Heaven and giveth life unto the dead World Joh. 6. 33. And eternal life now by faith to him that seeth him and believeth on him Joh. 6. 40. and ch 17. 2. Now this is that which he here promiseth to give unto him that overcometh To eat of this tree of life which is a great blessing Blessed saith he are they that do his commandments that they may have right to the tree of life and may enter in thorow the gates into the city Rev. 22. 2. 14. Such an one as overcometh shall be abundantly satisfied with the fatness of God's house and he will make him drink of the river of his pleasures for with him is the fountain of life Ps 36. 7 9. and 16. 11. of this tree of life they shall eat and be satisfied Ps 22. 26. they shall then have compleat satisfaction delight and complacency in Jesus Christ In him shall all the seed of Israel be justified and shall glory Isay 45. 23 25. with Phil. 2. 8 10. And they shall then for ever praise him their heart shall live for ever yea their whole Man for this was the property of the typical tree of life that if they had eaten thereof they should have lived for ever Gen. 3. 22. and they shall then eat him and live and never dye Joh. 6. 57 58. not only now do they feed on him but shall do so for ever hereafter his sufferings with the ends and vertues thereof shall be remembred fed upon praised and delighted in for ever This is the Song not only of that part of the family of God which is upon the earth but of that part also which is in Heaven Thou art worthy c. for thou wast slain c. Rev. 5. 8 9. 10 11 12 13 14. How doth this set forth the excellency of him unto us and how might it engage us to come continually unto and follow him 4. We have an account given us of the place where this tree of life is In the midst of the paradise of God or as some read it of my God What is meant by the paradise here spoken of we may be helped to understand by the scripture The word Paradise in general doth signify a pleasant orchard or place of trees and so it is rendred orchard in Eccles 2. 5. Cant. 4. 13. And particularly hereby is meant in the writings of the Evangelists and Apostles Heaven it self or that glorious place into which Christ is entred so it appears by what our Saviour said to the penitent thief This day thou shalt be with me in Paradise Luke 23. 43. and this further appears in the use of it by the Apostle Paul who in one verse saith Such an one was caught up to the third Heaven In another it is thus exprest he was caught up into paradise 2 Cor. 12. 2 4. he that descended into the lower parts of the earth is now ascended far above all Heavens all Heavens visible to us into Heaven it self Eph. 4. 8 10. with Heb. 9. 26. which must needs be a place of infinite joy pleasure and delight and of this Eden which signifieth a place of pleasure or delight was a figure Isay 51. 3. Now here we may note for our instruction 1. That Jesus Christ is gone up into and is in Heaven in that most glorious place And there he shall remain until the times of the restitution of all things Acts 3. 20 21. he was carried up into and received in Heaven Luke 24. 51. Mark 16. 19. Act. 1. 11. 1 Pet. 3. 22. There he is and there he shall remain as the tree of life until the new Jerusalem shall come down from God out of Heaven And then he as the tree of life shall come down and yeild his fruit every moneth And the leaves of this tree shall be for the healing of the nations Rev. 21. 2 3. with ch 22. 2 14 16. God shall then send us Jesus who now is preached unto us Acts 3.
have received Christ Jesus the Lord walk in him rooted and built up in him and stablished in the faith as ye have been taught c. Col. 2. 6 7 8 and how Jealous was he lest the Corinthians should listen unto or entertain any other Gospel besides that they had preached and the believers had received see 2 Cor. 11. 1 2 3 4. Then from hence we may conclude that when any would perswade us to listen unto and embrace some other doctrines they are not therein led of God such a perswasion comes not of him that calleth the believers Gal. 4. 7 8. with ch 1. 6 7. But it comes from Satan whose work it is to turn them from the Faith if he can possibly do it Acts 13. 7 12. The Holy Ghost instructs his Children not to meddle with them that are given to change Prov. 24. 21. Christ calls upon his to hold fast what they have and not to be turned therefrom by any specious pretences or pretenders whatsoever The Apostles have written no new commandment unto us but an old commandment which is also new as to the declaration of the actual accomplishment of that in the personal body of Christ which was prophesyed of from the beginning and as to the revelation of those things which were formerly more hidden and mysterious 1 Joh. 2. 7 8. 2. We may also note again if we consider the persons to whom this counsel and exhortation is given That those who have kept the word of Christ need to be counselled and exhorted still to hold it fast so it was here our Lord who is holy and true faith v. 8. thou hast kept my word and hast not denied my name and v. 10. Because thou hast kept the word of my patience c. and now he still exhorts them hold that fast which thou hast so oft-times commandments of like nature are given to them who have kept the word of God and Testimony of Jesus Christ 1 Joh. 2. 24. 2 Joh. 6. 9 yea this is the burden as we have said that he layeth upon such and no other burden will he lay upon them but that which they have already they hold fast untill he comes see the notes on ch 2. v. 24. and v. 25. and the hearty believers need still to be thus exhorted and to suffer the word of exhortation And that 1. Because all the time they are in this present evil World they have ungodliness to deny and enemies always to fight against whose work it is if possible to turn them away from the truth and to turn them to fables 1 Pet. 5. 8 9. Heb. 12. 4. Tit. 2. 11 12. they need to be provoked to keep with all diligence and to hold fast with all their might given them even with both hands as they speak the word of Christ because they have so many subtil watchful potent enemies both without them and within them who are continually endeavouring with all their might and main and assaying all means to remove them from the grace of Christ unto another Gospel and to steal away the word of God from them 1 Cor. 16. 13. 2 Tim. 1. 12 14. 2. Because the word of Christ is the word of life the word of salvation his words are Spirit and life Joh. 6. 63. in them is the life of the Soul and Spirit Oh then they need to be daily stirred up and exhorted to take fast hold of instruction and not let it go to keep it for it is their life Prov. 4. 13. Sardis by letting slip and forgetting how she had received and heard became dead though she had a name that she lived Rev. 3. 1 3. and the Gospel of Christ is the power of God to Salvation to every one that believeth they are kept thereby thorow faith unto the Salvation ready to be revealed in these last days unto that inheritance incorruptible and undefiled and that fadeth not away reserved in the Heavens c. Rom. 1. 16. 1 Pet. 1. 4 5 6. 3. Because though we have formerly received and kept his word yet unless we hold it fast to the end all will be in vain and unprofitable to us we shall not be presented holy unblamable unrebukable in his sight unless we continue in the faith grounded and settled and be not moved from the hope of the Gospel Col. 1. 22 23. unless we be herein faithful to the death we shall not at last receive the crown of life Rev. 2. 10. He that endureth to the end the same shall be saved But he that puts his hand to the plow and looks back is not fit for the Kingdome of God Luke 9. 62. Mat. 10. 22. 1 Cor. 15. 58. Gal. 6. 9. Heb. 12. 3. Oh then that we may continue holding fast his word and in a patient continuance in well-doing seek for Glory Honour and Immortality that he may in conclusion render to us eternal life Rom. 2. 7. and to move and provoke us so to do let us diligently consider also that which next followeth namely 3. In that our Lord Jesus gives this useful and needful counsel after that promise he makes to them in v. 10. I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation which shall come upon all the world c. So we may learn to know the nature of those exceeding great and precious promises Ministred to us in the Gospel that they are not made to any person or persons in a personal consideration but they are made to such manner of persons they are originally immediately and everlastingly made to and confirmed in Christ Jesus Gal. 3. 16 17. and secondarily unto them that come unto and abide in Jesus Christ Gal. 3. 16 29. but if a Man abide not in him he is cast forth as a branch Joh. 15. 6. If the righteous Man draw back God's Soul shall have no pleasure in him Heb. 10. 37 38. Ezek. 3. 20. and 18. 24. and ch 33. 13. God not only promised but sware also that he would bring the Israelites whom he redeemed out of Egypt into the land of Canaan But because of their unbelief and disobedience they entred not that notwithstanding As it is said by himself Doubtless ye shall not come into the Land concerning which I swarâ— to make you dwell therein c. Numb 14. 30 32. So God covenanted unto David concerning Solomon that he would establish the throne of his Kingdome over Israel for ever And this was done by a covenant of Salt an incorruptible perpetual covenant and yet because of his and Rehoboam's evil ten tribes were broken off 1 Chron. 22. 9 10. with 2 Chron. 13. 5. and 1 Kings 11. 11. see also 1 Sam. 2. 29 30. Ps 125. Isay 26. 2 4. he is the faithful God which keeps covenant and mercy with them that love him and keep his commandments and repays them that hate him to their face to destroy them notwithstanding any promise or covenant he hath made to or with them he will not be
a moment but with everlasting kindness will I have mercy upon thee For this is as the waters of Noah unto me for as I have sworn that the waters of Noah should no more go ever the earth so have I sworn that I would not be wroth with thee nor rebuke thee for the mountains shall depart and the hills be removed but my kindness shall not depart from thee neither shall my Covenant be removed saith the Lord. O thou afflicted tossed with tempest and not comforted behold I will lay thy stones with fair colours c. Isa 54. 6 10 17. 2. Consider we in the next place the sight likeness or similitude of this Bow In sight like unto an Emerald See Exod. 28. 18. Ezek. 27. 16. Rev. 21. 19. Which is a stone of an amiable goodly and gloriâ—ious green colour and such an one as the eye of man is delighted with and pleased to look on and yet never satisfied with looking as some say it being so wonderfully delightful As indeed all green things are grateful to the eye but this excelleth all other And so surely this betokeneth and signifieth to us the nature of this Covenant of which the Bow is the token That it is a Covenant of Peace as it is said Neither shall the Covenant of my Peace be removed saith the Lord Isa 54. 10. Ezek. 32. 25. and Chap. 37. 26. Grounded on the peace atonement and reconciliation which Christ the Saviour of the World hath made by the Blood of his Cross Col. 1. 20. And in which is contained all peace good blessing and prosperity and assured unto them whose feet are guided into and walking in the way of peace Psal 29. 11. A Covenant of Grace Rom. 4. 16. A Covenant of Mercy as it is said To perform the mercy promised and to remember his holy Covenant the Oath which he sware to our father Abraham c. Luk. 1. 72 74. Mercy is joined with it and annexed to iâ— Deut. 7. 9. Neâ— 9. 32. and Chap. 1. 5. Dan. 9. 4 c. It s original and the first motive for making it was Mercy that was the Alpha the Author of it Mercy is the sum and subject-matter of it and Mercy the Omega and end of it Neh. 9. 31 32. Isa 54. 8 10. It is a most gracious and pleasant Covenant of free forgiveness righteousness grace and blessing to every one that with the heart believeth that God hath raised Christ from the dead To him that worketh not but believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly his faith is counted to him for righteousness Even as David describeth the blessedness of the man to whom the Lord imputeth righteousness without works Rom. 4. 4 5 6. This Covenant is propounded to men generally in the Gospel Hence when the Lord had been largely speaking of his Covenant in a cloudy day and concluding thus This is the beritage of the servants of the Lord and their rigâ—teousness is of me saith the Lord. He then makes this Proclamation Ho every one that thirsteth come ye to the waters and he that hath no money come ye buy without money and without price why do ye spend money for that which is not bread Hearken diligently unto me Encline your ear and come unto me hear and your soul shall live And I will make an everlasting Covenant with you the sure mercies of David Behold I have given him for a witness c. Isa 54. 6 17. and Chap. 55. 1 3 4 7 8. And this Covenant is made with and sure to all them that believe To Christ give all the Prophets witness that thorough his Name whosoever believeth in him shall receive the forgiveness of their sins and all things that pertain to life and godliness Act. 10. 43. and Chap. 13. 38 39. and Chap. 20. 32. 2 Pet. 1. 2 4. This is not such a Covenant as the old one was that said The man that doth these things shall live by them Rom. 10. 5. That was a fiery Law a dâ—eadful one to look on And so terrible was the sight that Moses said I exceedingly fear and quâ—ke As we know the sight of fire is very terrible formidable and hurtful to the eyes Deut. 33. 2. with Heb. 12. 18 21. But this is wonderfully delectable and amiable to the eye of the enlightened understanding Rom. 10. 6 9 10. It is like an Emerald in sight of a lovely glorious goodly green colour pleasant to behold and contemplate taking attracting and enamouring the eye of the soul of the diligent beholder of it Let this be considered by us 3. Mind we also where he saw this Rain-bow in sight like unto an Emerald and that is round about the Throne There it is and there it shall abide and the Covenant of which it is a token as it is said The Covenant of my peace shall not be removed saith the Lord that hath mercy on thee Isa 54. 10. Hence the Psalmist saith I will sing of the mercies of the Lord for ever With my mouth will I make known thy faithfulness to all generations For I have said Mercy shall be built up for ever thy faithfulness shalt thou establish in the very Heavens Psal 89. 1 2. and 100. 5. and 117. 1 2. His faithfulness is unto all generations Psal 119. 89 90. 89. 28. But what may we learn from the Bow 's being thus placed 1. It is round about the Throne to signifie that the token and memorial of his Covenant is so round about his Throne his Covenant of Mercy his gracious Covenant made with his Son for the good of men and in and thorough him with those who thorough grace believe That in all the administration of his government and execution of judgment he will be righteous and faithful in keeping and performing it It shall come to pass saith God when I make cloudy the cloud over the earth that the Bow shall be seen in the cloud and I will remember my Covenant And the Bow shall be in the cloud and I will look upon it that I may remember the everlasting Covenant c. Gen. 9. 14 16. And this is acknowledged to his praise He â—â—th remembred his Covenant for ever which he commanded to a thousand generations Psal 105. 8. 106. 44 45. He hath given meat to them that fear him He will ever be mindful of his Covenant He hath sent redemption to his people He hath commanded his Covenant for ever Psal 111. 5 9. This Covenant or the memorial of it is round about the Throne as it is said O Lord God of Hosts who is a strong Lord like unto thee or to thy faithfulness round about thee Psal 89. 8. So that whenever he opens his eyes to see or which way soever he looks he still beholds this Bow this is always before his eyes which run to and fro throughout the whole earth so as he will strongly hold with them whose heart is perfect towards him 2 Chron. 16. 9. And so he
5. an elder informed John who the palm-bearing Saints which were in heaven were chap. 7. 13 17. and when there were great voices in heaven then of the twenty-four elders only it is said they fell on their faces c. chap. 11. 15 16. which also may evince that by the elders we are to understand the spirits of just men made perfect who are present with the Lord and so in Heaven 3. And this will further appear by their sitting on their thrones by their raiment and crowns on their heads to which we shall speak particularly as we come at these things in order 3. And they appear by the title given to them to mean some that have rule over us though they are not alive in the body to wit the prophets in former times and the apostles of the lamb answerable whereto it is said At the gates of the holy Jerusalem were twelve Angels and names written thereon which are the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel And the wall of the city had twelve foundations and in them the names of the twelve apostles of the lamb Rev. 21. 12 14. and so by these twenty-four elders we may â—nderstand the Patriarchs including the holy prophets and the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ of whose words we should be always mindful as the Apostle Peter signifies saying I stir up your pure minds by way of remembrance that ye may be mindful of the words which were spoken before by the holy prophets and of the commandment of us the Apostle of the Lord and Saviour 2 Pet. 3. 1 2. and so the fathers of the Church in former times are called elders after they were dead in these words By faith the elders obtained a good report Heb. 11. 2 c. and the apostles of Christ are called elders 1 Pet. 5. 1. 2 Joh. 1. 3 Joh. 1. and they are signified to be bishops Acts 1. 20. and both denote their ruling-power in the Church and so it may be said of both the prophets and apostles that they are under Christ the Masters of the congregations of the worshippers of the true God as the Preacher saith The words of the wise are as goads and as nails fastened by the masters of the assemblies which are given from one shepherd Eccles 12. 11. 1 Tim. 5. 17. they are instrumental fathers and so to be obeyed in the Lord so the Apostle Peter saith to the Jews Ye are the children of the prophets Acts 3. 25. Luke 16. 29 31. and the apostle Paul saith of himself and the same may be said of the residue of the Apostles in the like case Though ye have ten thousand instructors in Christ yet not many fathers for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the Gospel 1 Cor. 4. 15. and the patriarchs prophets and apostles are after their departure out of this world our Guides and Rulers by their good words and examples as the Apostle in imateth when he saith Remember them who have the rule over you or who are the guides of you but who are they it follows who have spoken to you the word of God whose faith follow and these whom he calls our Guides Rulers or Elders as the word also signifies are such of the Holy Prophets and Apostles principally as had died in the â—aith and being absent from the body were present with the Lord as appears also by what follows in our translations viz. considering the end out-going conclusion or consummation of their conversation c. Heb. 13. 7. which place being diligently minded gives great light to this and hugely helps us to understand who these elders are as we have said before to wiâ— the Prophets and Apostles who had lived and died in the faith so in this book the twelve Apostles who were all dead as is very probable John excepted before he received this Revelation are called stars Rev. 12. 1. and as the stars of heaven do rule on earth Gen. 1. 16 18. Psal 136. 9. so also the Prophets and Apostles as stars now they are in their spirits in heaven do by their light in their word and good conversation still guide rule over and govern us instrumentally and so much also we may understand by their seats or thrones Mat. 19. 28. and yet also these twenty-four elders may be as it were the Representative of all the saints and holy ones who had finished their course and kept and died in the faith and whose spirits were in Heaven as the Angel of every of the seven Churches in Asia is spoken to as representing the whole Church of which he was the Angel or Messenger Now these â—our and twenty elders are further described to us 1. By their posture sitting That is to say 1. As kings and as persons of rule and government as these are as before we have seen and as appears in that they in the new song do to the praise of the Lamb with thankfulness acknowledg Thou hast made us unto our God kings and priests chap. 5. 10. they are sitting on the four and twenty thrones spoken of in the beginning of the verse which are called their thrones chap. 11. 16. like to those spoken of in chap. 20. 4. where it is said I saw thrones and they sâ—te upon them and judgment was given unto them though not fully the same for that speaks of the thrones the children of the first resurrection shall sit upon when they shall be raised which yet none are And the glory of these elders here spoken of is in some part a fulfilling of that promised by our Lord Jesus unto his Apostles when he saith unto them â— appoint unto you a kingdom that ye may eat and drink at my table and sit on thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel Luke 22. 28 30. and that they sit as those that have some ruling-power and kingly government appears also by their habit and crowns to which after and so these are more excellent than the sain's that are in the earth Psal 16. 2 3. they are Jerusalem above which is free and is the mother of us all Above the holy ones here below Gal. 4. 29. they are in a better state and condition as the Apostle signifies when he saith I have a desire to depaâ—t and to be with Christ which is far better Phil. 1. 23. Now they are absenâ— from the body they are present with the Lord 2 Cor. 5. 6 8. Indeed by faith the holy ones on earth are kings also as is said He hath loved us and washed us from our sins in his own blood and hath made us kings and priests unto God and his father see notes before on chap. 1. ver 6. and chap. 5. 10 But faith is the evidence of things not seen Heb. 11. 1. they now walk by faith not by sight 2 Cor. 5. 6. but these elders have attained and are already perfect in their spirits and therein are actually and gloriously kings which the most
praise or signifies praise as give God the praise or glory John 9. 24. and they loved the praise or glory of men more than the praise or glory of God Joâ— 12. 43. Mat. 6. 2. according to that Whoso offereth praise glorisieth me Psal 50. 23. and these two words praised and glorified are used as words of a like signification As thou hast praised the gods of silver and gold and the God in whose hand thy breath is and whose are all thy ways hast thou not glorified Dan. 5. 13. Now thus understanding the expression so it informs us That he that sits upon the throne is supremely the subject or object of the praise of the living creatures and only so in a religious sense as Moses saith to Israel He is thy praise and he is thy God c. Deut. 10. 21. And as Jeremy saith Thou art my praise chap. 17. 12 14. Psal 109. 1. And they give him praise when they say Holy c. ver 8. They then make his praise glorious Psal 66. 1 2. Or by glory we may understand an inwardly excellent esteem and high account which they have of this most excellent one they have an excellent opinion of him in their hearts and souls and from thence they render his praise glorious the high praises of God are in their mouth 1 Pet. 3. 15. Psal 34. 1 2. and Psal 106. 1 2 3. Heb. 11. 11. Rom. 4. 20 21. Or they give glory that is they ascribe unto him most excellent Majesty luster splendor brightness as he appears in this vision like a Jasper-stone ver 2. whereto the glory of God is compared Rev. 21. 11. See Luke 9. 31. Acts 22. 11. 2 Cor. 3. 7. with Exod. 34. 29 30. so whereas in Luke 9. 32. it is said Peter James and John saw Christs glory it is elsewhere thus expressed We were eye-witnesses of his Majesty 2 Pet. 1. 16 18. And men are exhorted to enter into the roâ—k and hide themselves for the glory of his Majesty Isa 2. 10 19 21. And of the Saints it is said They shall make known to the sons of men the glorious majesty of his kingdom Psal 145. 10 12. And Honour this they also give unto him as the four and twenty Elders likewise do ver 11. and all the Angels chap. 7. 11 12. and chap. 5. 11 12. and every creature which is in heaven and on the earth c. chap. 5. 13 14. And this Honour is much-what in signification like unto the former word glory and indeed by them both in general yea by all three is signified they give him worship or they herein oâ— hereby worship him as it is said They worshipped God saying Blessing and glory and honour be unto our God chap. 7. 11 12. and chap. 4. 10 11. and so here by honour particularly may be meant an ascribing divine worship and adoration unto him in their sacrifices of prayers praises and thanksgivings in and through Jesus Christ Isa 43. 23. For he that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father that hath sent him Joh. 5. 23. So the drawing nigh unto and honouring God both which are contained in one word to wit honouring him Compare Isa 29. 13. and Matth. 15. 7 8. with Mark 7. 6. is explicated presently to be a worshipping him Matth. 15. 8 9. Mark 7. 6 7. And indeed he only is the object of all religious honour and worship as our Saviour saith Thou shalt wâ—rship the Lord thy God and him only shalt thou serve Matth. 4. 10. and we are to honour him not doing our own ways nor finding our own pleasure nor speaking our own words Isa 58. 13. 14. and this honouring him contains in it an high esteem and acknowledgment of his infinite superiority above all creatures and created Beings whatever and also a sense of our inconceivable inferiority unto him and that we have nothing are nothing can do nothing but that he is the possessor of Heaven and Earth and all comes from him and therefore all glorious honour in our hearts and with our mouths is to be ascribed unto him 1 Chron. 29. 11-16 1 Sam. 2. 29 30. And thanks This also they render unto him for his goodness mercy and kindness towards them Hence we are oft called upon and provoked to give thanks unto the Lord because he is good for his mercy endureth for ever Psal 105. 1. and 106. 1. and 107. 1. and 118. 1. 29. and 136. 1 2 3-26 see Luk. 17. 16. and especially and principally thanks is to be given to him because he hath so loved the world as to give his only begotten son that whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have everlasting life John 3. 16. As it is said of Annah the Prophetess when she came into the Temple when Jesus was there she gave thanks likewise unto the Lord to wit fâ—r this wonderful love and mercy manifested in Christ Luke 1. 78 79. she not only gave thanks to the Lord but she did likewise as others also had done and spake of Jesus to all them that looked for redemption in Jerusalem Luke 2. 28-38 and so the Apostle doth saying Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift 2 Cor. 9. 15. yea and thanks were given by them unto God for that he had delivered them out of the power of darkness and translated them into the kingdom of his dear son Col. 1. 12 13. Rev. 5. 8 9. Psal 116. 3 8 9 c. yea thanks are to be given to him for all his mercies favours and blessings as the Psalmist saith Bless the Lord O my soul and forget not any of his benefits who forgiveth all thine iniquities and healeth all thy diseases who redeemeth thy life from destruction who crowneth thee with loving-kindness and tender mercies c. Psal 103. 1 2 3 5. And the Apostle exhorteth us to give thanks always for all things unto God and the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ Eph. 5. 18 20. And thus the living creatures come and thus should we come always into Gods Presence according to that Enter into his gates with thanksgiving and into his courts with praise be thankful unto him and bless his name for the Lord is good his mercy is everlasting c. Psal 100. 4 5. and 95. 1 2. To which purpose also the Apostle exhorts saying Be careful for nothing but in every thing by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known to God Phil. 4. 6. Col. 4. 2. 1 Chron. 23. 30. And this sacrifice of thanksgiving we should always offer in all our addresses to God by Christ as our Altar and High-priest as the Apostle saith By him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually that is the fruit of our lips giving thanks to his name Heb. 13. 10-15 Thus Daniel three times a-day kneeled upon his knees and prayed and gave thanks before his God Dan. 6. 10. And thus the Apostle exhorts
words nor give a being to them yea though some of them may die yet his words shall not fall to the ground Gen. 26. 3. Your Fathers where are they saith the Lord and the Prophets do they live for ever But my Words and my Statutes which I commanded my Servants the Frophets did they not take hold of your Fathers Zech. 15. His word that goeth out of his mouth shall not return unto him void but it shall accomplish that which he pleaseth and it shall prosper in the thing whereto he sends it Isa 55. 10 11 12. Whatever he hath spoken or promised by any messenger is or shall be accomplished in due time and according to the tenor thereof his faithfulness may be clearly and comfortably seen in that he hath raised up an Horn of Salvation for us in the House of his Servant David As he spake by the mouth of his Holy Prophets which have been since the World began Luke 1. 55 56 68-70-75 And therefore this may encourage his Servants to speak what he commands them because he is strong and faithful to execute his word Exod. 7. 2. Deut. 18. 18. Jer. 23. 28 29. and chap. 1. 7 12 17. And not to do as Jonah did chap. 1. 1-3 and chap. 4. 1 2 3. But to know his words are true and faithful Rev. 21. 5. and chap. 22. 6. And also it might prove and provoke us to believe in the LORD our God so shall we be established and to believe his Prophets so shall we prosper 2 Chro. 20 20. Whatsoever Messenger he sends with his Word blessed is he that believeth for there shall be a performance of those things that are spoken Luk. 1. 45. And God is many times greatly displeased in Scripture with such as have not believed his words brought by his Messengers because of the appearing improbability or difficulty of the accomplishment of what was so spoken See 2 King 7. 1 2 19 20. Psal 78. 19 21. So Zacharias was stricken dumb and was not able to speak for a season because he believed not the Angels words Luke 13. 20. And though the things he sends his Messengers to declare unto us be marvellous in our eyes should they also be marvellous in the eyes of the Lord of Hosts Zech. 8. 1-6-15 2. As this Verse relates to Ver. 6. So we may see and know who came and took the Book The person is there described to us He came The Lamb that had been slain and who stands as such an one in the midst of the Throne And it is upon the account of his Sufferings Sacrifice and Mediation that he hath thus prevailed therefore doth his Father love him and so loves him that he hath given all things into his hand because he laid down his life that he might take it up again and therefore he shews all things to him that himself doth John 10. 17 18. with Chap. 3. 35 and Chap. 5. 20. His blood is so precious with his Father that it hath wonderfully prospered with him 1 Pet. 1. 19. and Chap. 2. 4. with Prov. 17. 8. Phil. 2. 6-8 9 10. Hereby he hath seven Horns and seven Eyes even perfect Power and Knowlege given unto him ver 6. And upon the account of the preciousness of his blood he came and therefore it is said He hath prevailed to open the Book v. 5. But we shall have further and more direct occasion to speak of this on ver 9. 3. In that it is said He came and took the Book c. when none in Heaven nor Earth nor under the Earth durst undertake it so we may learn That God hath given to him the pre-eminence in all things and amongst all persons Col. 1. 18. He that cometh from above is above all He that cometh from Heaven is above all John 3. 31. He is exalted and extolled and made very high Isa 52. 13. Above all Saints and Angels as it doth appear He is the Head of his Body the Church who is the beginning the first born from the dead Col. 1. 18. And he is the Head of all Principality and Power Col. 2. 9 10. He is made so much beter than the Angels as he hath by inheritance obtained a more excellent Name than they Heb. 1. 3 4 6-13 Rev. 5. 11 12. 4. In that he came and took the Book so it may give us to understand That he was called hereto by him that sate on the Throne and had by him this Glory and Honour confer'd upon him To this business also we may apply that saying of the Apostle None taketh this honour to himself but he that was called of God So also Christ glorified not himself but he that said unto him Thou art my Son c. Heb. 5. 4 5. The God of our fathers hath herein glorified his Son Jesus Act. 3. 13. And so indeed he was called to all his work and service Behold saith God my Servant whom I uphold I the LORD have called thee in righteousness and will hold thine hand c. Isa 42. 1-6 7. And our Lord Jesus saith Listen O Isles unto me and hearken ye people from far the LORD hath called me from the womb from the bowels of my Mother hath he made mention of my Name c. Isai 49. 1-3 and Chap. 41. 1 2. For as our Mediator the Father is greater than than he John 14. 28. 5. In that he came and took the Book c. so we may see his Interest in and freeness and familiarity if I may so speak with him that sits on the Throne and that he will deny him nothing nor with-hold any thing from him John 11. 22 41 42. He was greatly mistaken who said to Bathsheba Speak I pray thee unto Solomon the King for he will not say thee nay 1 King 2. 17-23 But God hath taken up such infinite well-pleasedness in his Son that he will never turn away his face Prov. 8. 30 31. Ask of me saith God to Christ and I will give thee the Heathen for thine inheritance and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession Psal 2. 6 7 8. He may do what he pleases with him have what he pleases take what he pleases for all things that the Father hath are his John 16. 15. And as our Saviour also saith to his Father All thine are mine and mine are thine And on that account as one that hath a rich and inconceiveable interest in him thus makes known his pleasure Father I will c. John 17. 9 10-24 How might this then encourage us seeing we have such a great High-Priest that is passed into the Heavens Jesus the Son of God to come with boldness to the Throne of Grace that we may obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need Heb. 4. 14-16 1 John 2. 1 2. considering also that if we abide in Christ and his words abide in us we may ask what we will and it shall be done unto us John 15. 7. and
of worship religiously and they are Idolaters who fall down before the picture or supposed picture of the Virgin Mary or of the Cross or of any creature whatever yea though it were made for and be looked upon as the picture of Christ or of the Father Ezek. 8. 10 12. or to fall down religiously before any mere creature for it is a worshipping the creature though men pretend to worship the Creator thereby as the Papists do Exod. 32. 4 5. with Deut. 9. 12. and Act. 7. 41. And so this phrase is oft used to denote the true worship to the true object of worship so Moses saith of himself I fell down before the Lord which is all one as to say I prayed to him Deut. 9. 18. with ver 20. so to pray before the Lord and unto him are all one 1 Sam. 1. 10 12 15. with ver 26. Dan. 9. 13. Compare 1 Chron. 17. 25. with 2 Sam. 7. 27. and 2 King 19. 15. with Isa 37. 15. Thus here we are to understand it They fell down to the Lamb and worshipped him with a divine and religious worship as it is said Thy throne O God is for ever and ever c. And then presently after He is thy Lord and worship thou him Psal 45. 8-11 And so having now spoken to that phrase we shall shew That he is and ought to be worshipped with divine Adoration 1. With inward that of the heart and spirit He is to be believed in and on even as the one and only foundation of faith 1 Cor. 3. 11. And whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed he shall not perish but have everlasting life John 3. 14-16 Rom. 9. 33. with Isa 28. 16. and 1 Pet. 2. 4 6. This is the work of God that we believe on him whom he hath sent John 6. 29. and 7. 38 39. And this is one branch of the mystery of godliness or right worshipping viz. believing on God who was manifest in the flesh c. 1 Tim. 3. 16. and the faith is to be received in believing as his Jam. 2. 1. Heb. 12. 1 2. He is the Lord of it Ephes 4. 4 5. the only Rabbi who hath dominion over our faith which no mere man or creature whatsoever hath Matth. 23. 8 10. 2 Cor. 1. 24. with chap. 12. 11. He is to be trusted in as he who is Jehovah Psal 34. 7 8. with 1 Pet. 2. 3 4. Psal 2. 12. Ephes 1. 12 13. And to be loved with all the heart and mind and soul and strength He is to be loved by us better than our selves in coming unto and following him we are to deny our selves Matth. 16. 23 24. and he is to be loved by us above the nearest and most beloved relations Matth. 10. 37 38. yea so as that for his sake we should comparatively hate father and mother and wife and children and brethren and sisters yea and our own lives also Luk. 14. 26 27. John 14. 21 23. He is to be look't unto with the eyes of our souls for all wisdom righteousness strength salvation for he is the only Saviour Isa 45. 21 22 25. with Rom. 14. 9-12 Acts 4. 12. yea in short we are to honour him as we honour the Father John 5. 22 23. and to hold fast grace whereby we may serve him acceptably with reverence and godly fear for our God is a consuming fire Heb. 12. 25 28 29. 2. And he is also more outwardly to be religiously adored and worshipped by us such religious worship is to be given to him and hath been frequently given to and received by him before his death and after So the wise men they came to worship him and accordingly when they saw the young child Jesus with Mary his mother they fell down and worshipped not Mary or them but him and they presented unto him gifts c. Matth. 2. 2-11 so he was worshipped by the Leper who also acknowledged his great power Matth. 8. 2. so Jairus fell down at his feet and worshipped him Compare Luke 8. 41. with Matth. 9. 18. so it is said of the blind man and by him Lord I believe and he worshipped him John 9. 35 38. and the like may be seen in many other places so after his resurrection Thomas believed and said unto him My Lord and my God John 20. 28 29. And of all the Apostles it is said they worshipped him Luk. 24. 51 52. and that he is the object also of that religious worship which is more outward will appear if we consider 1. Into his name we are and are to be baptized as our Saviour faith unto his Apostles All power is given unto me both in Heaven and on Earth Go ye therefore disciple all nations baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son c. Matth. 28. 18 19. Act. 2. 38. with 1 Cor. 1. 13 15. Act. 8. 12 16. 2. We are to hear and receive the Gospel as his word also and therein to honour the Son as we honâ—uâ— the Father Joh 5. 23 24. Heb. 1. 1-3 with chap. 2. 1. and chap. 12. 25. and to observe all his Commandments Ordinances and Appointments Matth. 28. 18 20. Isa 42. 1-4 1 Cor. 11. 23-26 3. To pray unto him as well as by him Acts 1. 24. with ver 6. so of Stephen it is said They stoned him invocating and saying Lord Jesus receive my spirit Act. 7. 59 60. And the true believers are thus described they are such as call upon or invocate his name Act. 9. 14. 1 Cor. 1. 2. with 1 King 18. 24. with ver 36. 37. Psal 116. 4. and Ananias exhorts and excites Paul hereto Act. 22. 16-20 And from him as from the Father grace and peace is voted and desired as in the beginning and end of most of the Epistles written to the Churches may be seen see the notes on Rev. 1. ver 4. and ver 5. 4. And he hath been and is to be Preached as the Lord that men might come unto and believe on him and so is no mere creature to be indeed it is said of Moses he hath them that preach him to wit the law as delivered by him Luke 16. 29 31. or himself as one who received the law from God and gave it to the people Acts 15. 21. but he was not to be preached as the foundation and object of faith and Lord of mens consciences as the Lamb is as they say We preach Jesus Christ the Lord and our selves your servants for Jesus sake 2 Cor. 4. 5. Acts 17. 3. And this is also one branch of the mystery of Godliness or right worship that God who was manifest in the flesh justified in the spirit c. was Preached to the Gentiles even thus Preached as God who was manifest c. 1 Tim. 3. 16. 5. It appears also that divine worship hath been and is to be given to him by the many Doxologies or rendâ—ings and ascribings glory honour and dominion to him and
2. 1. 1 Cor. 2. 8. He is the King and Fountain of it yâ—a he is the glory of the Israel of God Ps 24. 7 9. Luke 2. 32 And they are callled to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ and shall appear in it Ps 84. 11 12. 2 Thes 2. 14. When Christ who is their Life shall appear then shall they also appear with him in glory Col. 3. 4. 2 Tim. 2. 10. They shall then have a glorious Body also their vile Body shall be changed and fashioned into the likeness of his glorious Body Phil. 3. 21. As they have born the Image of the earthy they shall also bear the Image of the heavenly 1 Cor. 15. 49. And they shall then have the glorious fulness of the Spirit of which now they have but a first-fruits Rom. 8. 23. And shall reign in glory he will then compass them with a Crown of glory Prov. 4. 7 9. 7. And Blessing This also the innumerable company of Angels acknowledges the Lamb to be worthy to receive And this we may look upon 1. More generally As blessing signifies all that is truly good and desirable as many times in Scripture it doth as Deut. 33. So good and blessing are used the one for the other Compare Deut. 30. 15. with v. 19. And so God hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly things in Christ Eph. 1. 3. with all the blessings of goodness As it is said Thou preventest him with the blessings of goodness Ps 21. 3. He is full of grace and truth Joh. 1. 14 16. In him dwelleth all the fulness of the God-head bodily And in him we are compleat Col. 1. 19. and 2. 9 10. In him there is the blessing of forgiveness Rom. 4. 6 7. with Eph. 1. 7. Col. 1. 14. In him is the blessing of righteousness Dan. 9. 24. Isay 45. 24. And he that hath clean hands and a pure heart c. He shall receive the blessing from the Lord and righteousness from the God of his salvation Ps 24. 1 5. On him is the Spirit that great blessing Isay 44. 3. with ch 11. 2. and 42. 1. Joh. 3. 34. In him is the blessing of Life of eternal Life Deut. 30. 19. Here indeed God hath prepared for us and given to us the blessing even life for evermore Ps 133. 3. with 1 Joh. 5. 11 Joh. 1. 4. And in due season he shall gloriously receive the blessing of Abraham even the heavenly Country and Inheritance for himself and his Seed Gen. 28. 4. with Gal. 3. 16 29. And in him there is blessing for all the Nations and Families of the Earth Gen. 22. 18. and 26. 4. and ch 28. 14. Act. 3. 25. with Gal 3. 13 14. Psal 72 17. Isay 25. 6. Luke 2. 31 32. Mat. 22. 4 8. Luke 14. 16 17 21. 2. Or as blessing is taken more paticulary and strictly for praise or being well and honourably spoken of and for thanks So he is to be praised thanked and so blessed by us and by all especially by his Saints and holy ones 1 Tim. 1. 13. So blessing and giving thanks are used indifferently and put one for the other Compare Mat. 26. 26 27. and Mark 14. 22 23. with Luke 22. 19. and 1 Cor. 11. 24. Mark 8. 6 7 As also are to bless and praise As I will bless the Lord at all times his praise shall be continually in my Mouth Ps 34. 1. So usually to bless signifies to praise or speak well of as Ps 100. 4. and 103. 1 2 21 22. and 115. 17 18 c. Thus indeed we have cause abundantly and everlastingly to bless him even to give thanks unto him and to speak well of him and praise him with our whole hearts and souls he ought to be daily praised by us Ps 72. 15. for his wonderful pity and kindness towards us that love of his that passeth knowledge in dying for all rising and ascending c. As it is said God is gone up with a shout even he that first descended into the lower-parts of the Earth the Lord with the sound of a Trumpet Sing praises unto our God sing praises sing praises unto our King sing praises Sing ye praises with understanding or every one that hath understanding Psal 47. 6 7. and 68. 18 20. And for his amiableness in every respect He is altogether lovely no spot or blemish in him Cant. 5. 10 16. He is fairer than the Children of Men grace is poured into his lips therefore God hath blessed him for ever And therefore also saith the Psalmist I will make thy Name to be remembred in all Generations therefore shall the people praise thee for ever and ever Psal 45. 1 2 10. with v. 17. He is beautiful and glorious excellent and comly and there is none deserves on these accounts so much to be praised as he Isay 4. 2. with 2 Sam. 14. 25. And he hath power to bless us also and God having raised him sends him 1. Preventingly to bless all in their proper seasons and ages in turning every one of them from their iniquities Act. 3. 25 26. for him hath God exalted with his right hand a Prince and Saviour to give repentance to sinful and rebellious ones Act. 5. 31. And he comes by his Servants in his Gospel to open the Eyes of Jews and Gentiles and to turn them from darkness to light and from the power of Satan unto God that they may receive forgiveness of their sins c. Act. 26. 17 18. 2. And especially and with peculiar and following blessings he comes to bless them that believe as he blessed Abraham the Father of the faithful Heb. 7. 6. He forgives them their sins even as David describeth the blessedness of the Man to whom the Lord imputeth righteousness without works saying Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven and whose sins are covered c. Rom. 4. 5 7. Act. 10. 43. and 13. 39. He makes them accepted in himself who is Jehovah our righteousness Eph. 1. 3 6. They shall receive the blessing from the Lord and righteousness from the God of their salvation Ps 24. 5. with v. 1. He pours out his Spirit unto them and makes known his words unto them Prov. 1. 23. Isay 44. 3. Joh. 7. 37 38. And gives unto them eternal life and will in due season raise them up to the glorious enjoyment thereof for this is the will of him that sent him that every one that seeth the Son and believeth on him should have everlasting life and he will raise them up at the last day Joh. 6. 40 44. and 10 27 28. and 17. 2 3. 2. Of whom is the Lamb that was slain worthy to receive those excellent things before mentioned and in some little measure spoken to And to that we may say 1. He is worthy to receive them of God his Father and hath from him received all power and riches and wisdom and strength and honour and glory and blessing
this is a title given to God the God Amen or the God of truth Isay 65. 16. for the word Amen signifies truth or faithfulness And so the four living Creatures do by their saying Amen as it were say this is a right and faithful saying and acknowledgment they signifie that that was true which was spoken by all Creatures in Heaven and Earth c. though they were mute and brute Creatures 2. Together with the former Amen signifies not only or simply a confirmation of the truth and faithfulness of that spoken but also sometimes an owning liking and approbation thereof as Rev. 7. 10 12. and 19. 4. And so very usually and frequently and so here with readiness and chearfulness the four living Creatures say Amen when the mute and brute Creatures celebrate the praises of God and Christ believing the Blessing and Honour and Glory c. belong to them and shall arrive at them in due season And so should we consent to and own and approve the truth by whomsoever it be spoken or declared Joh. 4. 17. Acts 17. 28. Phil. 1. 15 18. Tit. 1. 12 13. 3. Together with the former Amen at the close and conclusion of Prayers Praises c. is as much as a Prayer Vote or Desire that such or such a thing should be or come to pass so here when the living Creatures say Amen it is as much as to say they approve that which was spoken by every Creature ver 13. and it is their hearty desire and vote it should be accomplished or always done so usually the People answered Amen at the end of Prayers or Praises 1 Chron. 16. 36. Neh. 5. 13. and 8. 6. Psal 106. 48. So the Prophet David when he saith Blessed be the Lord God of Israel from everlasting to everlasting he presently adds Amen and Amen that is so let it be Psal 41. 13. and 72. 19. and 89. 53. so Amen is rendred with us so be it Jer. 11. 2 5. And the Prophet Jeremy saith to that which he desired but believed not Amen the Lord do so the Lord perform the words which thou hast prophesied c. chap. 28. 5 7. so our Saviour instructs his disciples in that Doctrine and Rule of right Prayer to say for thine is the Kingdom and the Power and the Glory for ever Amen Matth. 6. 13. And so Amen is as much as an earnest Prayer Vote or Desire in the Epistles generally Rev. 1. 7. Now here in that the four Creatures say Amen to what every Creature said we may learn from hence 1. That the living Creatures also heard by Faith or by the word of faith what every Creature which is in Heaven c. said and so certainly we may see and hear in and by the Holy Scriptures with the Eyes and Ears of our Soul what we cannot with our bodily ones 2 Cor. 4. 18. and 5. 7. Heb. 2. 9. and 11. 27. So we may now and ought to hear Jesus Christ who is in Heaven and speaketh to us from thence Acts 3. 22 23. Heb. 12. 25. And when the Apostle propounds that question But I say have they not heard yes verily saith he But how proves he that surely by citing a Scripture referring unto the words or sound of the works of Gods Creation and Providence for it follows Their sound went into all the Earth and their words unto the ends of the World Rom. 10. 18. with Psal 19. 1 2 3 4. In that the four living Creatures now say Amen we may learn that they do occupy the place of the unlearned for so did such as said Amen as the Apostle signifieth when he saith How shall he that occupieth the place of the unlearned say Amen c. 1 Cor. 14. 16. this was usually their word the word of the People as distinguished from the Priests Neh. 8. 6. Deut. â—7 14 15 26. Prophet or Speaker Ps 106. 48. Neh. 5. 13. So all the Angels say Amen to the Doxology of the Palm-bearing multitude Rev. 7. 10 11 12. And the four and twenty Elders and four living Creatures unto that of the much People in Heaven which said Alleluja Rev. 19. 1 2 3 4. 1. Herein then we may see the great humility of the four living Creatures they do not disdain to hear joyn with and say Amen unto that which is good though it be uttered and spoken by such as are greatly below and very much inferiour to them It was great Humility in Apollos who was an eloquent Man mighty in the Scriptures to receive instruction and information from Aquila who was a Tent-maker and Priscilla his Wife Acts. 18. 24 25. But it seems to be greater in these four living Creatures to say Amen to what the mute and brute Creatures say however it is so to learn of such And yet we should not disdain to receive instruction from the lowest and meanest Creatures Isay 40. 26 28. Prov. 6. 6 8 11. and ch 30. 24 25 26 27 28. Jer. 8. 7 8 9. Psal 145. 15 16 18 20. Mat. 6. 26 31. 2. In that here every Creature which is in Heaven and in the Earth c. begins in rendring blessing and praise whereto the four living Creatures say Amen we may learn that they are not always the most excellent who begin in rendring his praise glorious who sitteth upon the Throne c. as also was noted before See the Notes on ch 4. ver 10. 2. We have also an account given us what was done by the four and twenty Elders And the four and twenty Elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth for ever and ever We have spoken before to all this latter part of the Verse unto the acts of their own VVorship and their expression of greater humility therein than in the acts of the four living Creatures As also to the description of the Object of their VVorship to wit Him that liveth for ever and ever See the Notes before on chap. 4. ver 9. and ver 10. Only here we may note that whereas by this Phrase Him that liveth for ever and ever he is intended who sitteth upon the throne as distinguished from the Lamb as our Mediator and High-Priest as chap. 4. 9 10. and chap. 10. 6. In this place it appears to be spoken of the Lamb also for in ver 13. every Creature was heard saying Blessing and honour and glory and power unto him that sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb for ever and ever whereto the four living Creatures say Amen so be it And the four and twenty Elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth for ever and ever namely Him that sitteth upon the Throne and the Lamb also for surely he is included in this Description and intended hereby And indeed He liveth and was dead and behold he is alive for evermore Rev. 1. 18. Job 19. 25. Heb. 7. 8 16. 1 Pet. 1. 23. And He is therefore able to save to the uttermost all them that come unto God by him seeing he ever liveth to make intecession for them Heb. 7. 24 25 26 28. Joâ— 14. 19. FINIS
A Commentary OR AN EXPOSITION WITH NOTES On the Five First CHAPTERS OF THE REVELATION OF JESVS CHRIST By CHARLES PHELPES Blessed is he that readeth and they that hear the Words of this Prophecy and keep those things which are written therein for the time is at hand Rev. 1. 3. LONDON Printed for Tho. Parkhurst at the Bible and Three Crowns in Cheapside near Mercers Chappel 1678. Academiae Cantabrigiensis Liber To them that have heard Jesus in his Gospel and know and believe that he is indeed the Christ the Saviour of the World Christian Reader and beloved Friend HAving in my Family according to my weak ability read over the Scriptures of the Apostles which precede this Book of the Revelation and coming at last unto this Book of prophecy I had many thoughts arising in mine heart whether I should adventure to meddle with it or undertake to read it as I had done the former Scriptures written since the manifestation of Christ or not Manifold discouragements were ready at hand and presented themselves to hinder me therefrom As to say 1. The appearing difficulty of the things therein contained 2. Mine own childishness not in age so much as in understanding the first and more fundamental things of the testimony of Jesus which is the Spirit of prophecy Rev. 19. 10. and too too great carnality and fleshly-mindedness of both which I was a little made sensible though too much defective therein 3. The strange and contrary apprehensions of those very few learned Men whose Writings I have each to other concerning the meaning of the Holy Ghost in this Book 4. My great aloneness and want of such helps and helpers in the Lord as with whom I might with profit comfort and confidence have conferred and by whom I might have been assisted These and such like considerations were before me and had much impression upon me so as while I mused on and consulted them simply I was almost determined to make no entrance into the reading of this Book But again on the other hand many arguments also contained even in the beginning of the Book it self did some of them encourage me to make some entrance into it and however to consider and read the three first Chapters which appear more easy to be understood and others in reading them emboldened me to make further progress thereinto as to instance some of them a little 1. The Title of the Book It is called The Revelation c. to import and signify that it is not a sealed Book now but an opened and revealed Book Indeed had it been like the words spoken unto Daniel Dan. 12. 4 9. Or like to that Book before it was opened spoken of Rev. 5. 1 2 3 4. Or like to what the seven Thunders uttered Rev. 10. 4. It had been great sawciness and high presumption in me to have intruded or curiously pryed into it But it 's Title is The Revelation c. Rev. 1. v. 1. and ch 22. 10. 2. The consideration whose this Book is carries motive in it to move us to look into it viz. It is Jesus Christ's ch 1. 1. one 's who is an admirable lover of us And it is his 1. Given to him who is the Saviour and upon whom the Spirit is put immeasurably for the good of all Men and especially of them that believe Given to him by God the Father when he was exalted in our nature to the right hand of God who then gloriously received gifts in the Man and for Men c. Ps 68. 18. Acts 2. 33. 2. And it was given unto him to shew viz. to bring forth into light that it might be understood Now this encouraged me to pray unto the Lord And to call in some of my friends to joyn with me in praying unto him and in his name to reveal mine eyes to behold these wondrous things of his Law Remembring what gracious promises he had confirmed by his precious blood and propounded in his Gospel to that end Joh. 14. 13 14. and ch 16. 23 24. 3. The minding to whom he was to shew it viz. unto his Servants even to the Churches with some of which there were faults and great ones also found ch 1. 1 4 ii and ch 22. 6 16. and the persons called upon to hear and understand it to wit he that hath an ear as at the close of every of the seven Epistles to the seven Churches in ch 2. and ch 3. c. contributed something towards mine undertaking to look into and consider this Book 4. The person unto whom he sent and signified it by his Angel viz. to his Servant John who bare witness c. Rev. 1. 1 2. one who was a Man subject to like passions with others and an unlearned and ignorant Man c. see the notes on Rev. 1. v. 9. This also was not unuseful to me 5. The blessedness pronounced indefinitely on him that readeth and on them that hear c. ch 1. 3. without the exclusion of any who desire to fear his name put strength and resolution into me to make some entrance into and progress in reading this Book And indeed the whole Preface contains forcible and plentiful encouragements to search diligently into this Book of prophecy and such as are not ordinarily if ever found in any other Book or Epistle in the Bible in the beginning thereof These and such-like considerations moved me to wave my discouraging thoughts and not to be impeded thereby But to put my foot into those waters and wade therein as God gave me opportunity and ability This I desire of thee that thou take no one thing I have said on trust from me because I have said it I have been harmed my self by so doing from others and oft seen cause to let go what I so received and may still further see cause so to do Be warned by my harme and read over and over again and weigh diligently with the Text and Testimony of Christ what thou readest And what consents to wholesome words therein embrace and hold fast and what dissents therefrom reject And what is doubtful let alone till further light or help be afforded And the Lord give his blessing to what is consonant to his word therein and discover to me and deliver me from all my mistakes and evils in heart and way And make these Notes as profitable to thee as they have been painful to me I mean to my flesh Eccles 12. 12. I desire to be Thy Servant in and for Christ Charles Phelpes AN EXPOSITION On the first CHAPTER OF THE REVELATION Chap. 1. Verse 1. The Revelation of Jesus Christ which God gave unto him to shew unto his Servants things which must shortly come to pass And he sent and signified it by his Angel unto his Servant John THE Revelation of Jesus Christ This is the Title of this Book which is called by us The Revelation of St. John the Divine But not so well and properly or fully The Title
inhabits Eternity As if he should say The consideration of this one thing doth hugely conduce to the Believers being preserved from the errour of these Scoffers For say they where is the promise of his coming He hath promised to dissolve all these things and to make all things new new Heavens and a new Earth wherein dwelleth Righteousness And this he hath promised long since to do in a little time Compare Hagg. 2. 6. with Hebr. 12. 26 28. But notwithstanding his promise all things continue as they were and therefore it is ridiculous to expect the accomplishment and performance of his promise But now the knowing and considering what a little time is with him that promised viz. that a thousand Years with him are as one Day with us and two thousand as two will greatly conduce to the preserving us from their mistakes and help us to know that though he be long-suffering yet the Day of the Lord will come and according to his promise he will make new Heavens and a new Earth 2 Pet. â— 8 10 13. So again the Prophet David some thousands of Years since thus prophesieth For yet a little while and the Wicked shall not be Yea thou shalt diligently consider his place and it shall not be But the meek shall inherit the Earth c. This promise of yet a little while is not yet fully performed though made so long time since as to us But alas it is but as three or four Days with the Lord Psal 37. 10 11. with Mat. 5. 5. See also Heb. 10. 37. How greatly have some learned Men lately mistaken about this Word shortly And how dangerous have been their mistake for from hence have proceeded such absurd mistakes as these That the Devil 's being bound that he should deceive the Nations no more spoken of in Revel 20. began in Constantine's time and then also was the first Resurrection And the thousand Years Reign of Christ and his Saints then also began which is nothing else as they dream but a time of Tranquillity and Halcyonian Days for serving God in this World which now is Whereas had they considered what shortly is with the Lord they would not hâ—ve begun so early with these things but have waited with Patience till the time come for the performance of these Prophecies See also Isay 54. 7. 8. 17. 2. Shortly as to the first of the things prophesied of and so of the following things successively like to that Gen. 41. 32. See further the Note on Verse 3. And he sent 1. This Revelation was given to Christ to shew unto his Servants but not immediately to be shewed by him to them but he doth it by his Angel So God in these last Days hath spoken to us by his Son but not all immediately by him but by the Holy Apostles also whom Christ sent into the World as the Father sent him into the World Joh. 17. 18 19. And yet by whomsoever he sends and speaks we do in receiving them receive him as he saith Verily Verily I say unto you He that receiveth whomsoever I send receiveth me And he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent me Joh. 13. 20. 2 Cor. 5. 20. 1 Thes 4. 8. He sent His faithfulness is herein assured to us he did not hide God's Righteousness within his Heart but declared God's Faithfulness and his Salvation c. Psal 40. 9 10. He was faithful in that hard and difficult work to him that appointed him He was not rebellious neither turned away back Isay 50. 5. 9. And he is so and remains so for ever Heb. 3. 1 2 6. He is the faithful and true Witness Rev. 1. 5. and Chap. 3. 14. A merciful and faithful High-priest in things pertaining to God Heb. 2. 17 18. And signified it Viz. 1. Declared it and made it known as Agabus signified by the Spirit that there should be great Dearth c. Acts 11. 28. And as Christ signified what manner of Death he should dye Joh. 10. 33. He made this known which was formerly hid 2. Notified it and set a Mark or Sign upon it as it were to denote the great weightiness of the things herein contained that we might seriously consider and give more earnest heed unto them By his Angel Which doth not mean the Holy Ghost For 1. He is never so called elsewhere and why should any conceive he is here so called unless some evident reason could be given for it 2. Because this Angel of Christ would not be worshipped by the Apostle John Rev. 19. 10. with Chap. 22. 8 9. Whereas the Holy Spirit is one God with the Father and Son and so to be worshipped by us For there are three that bear Record in Heaven the Father the Word and the Holy Spirit and these three are one 1 Joh. 5. 7. And we are baptized in the Name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost whose name is but one Mat. 28. 19. compare Isay 6. 1 3. 10. with Acts 28. 25. But this Angel here spoken of was one of those glorious invisible Spirits who are usually called by this name either Gabriel who was sent to Zacharia to tell him that his Wife should bear a Son even the Baptist who was Christ's Messenger to prepare his way Luk. 1. 11. 19. And who also was sent from God to the Virgin Mary to acquaint her that she should conceive in her Womb and bring forth a Son even Jesus ver 26 29 36. And who was also sent to Daniel a Man greatly beloved of the Lord as also was John to whom this Book was sent and signified that Disciple whom Jesus loved Dan. 8. 16 17. and Chap. 9. 21. or some other or more of those Holy and Elect Angels for sometimes the Word is used collectively to wit Angel signifieth Angels Compare Psal 34. 7. with Heb. 1. 14 As Servant and Servants are used indifferently Compare Mat. 22. 3 8 9. with Luk. 14. 17 21 23. and Mat. 21. 34 36. with Mark 12. 2. 5. and so we may learn that Christ hath by Inheritance obtained a more excellent name than the Angels Heb. 1. 4 14. they are the Angels and Messengers of the Son of Man whom he hath power to send and employ as he pleases Mat. 24. 30 31. 2 Thes 1. 7. All the Angels of God are commanded to worship him as their Lord who is Lord of all Heb. 1. 6. And that may comfort his Servants and encourage them to follow him and not fear Psal 34. 7 8 10. with 1 Pet. 2 3 4. Vnto his Servant John Not unto all his Servants but unto his Servant that by him it might be made known to the residue and particularly unto his Servant John that beloved Disciple here called his Servant A Title that hath been given unto and taken and gloried in by Holy-men formerly 2 Sam. 7. 19 20 27. 2 Chron. 6. 19 21. Psal 116. 16. Mal. 4. 4. Phil. 1. 1. Tit. 1. 1. 2 Pet. 1. 1. Jam. 1. 1. Jude
notes on Ch. 2. Ver. 7. and Ch. 13. 9. and Ch. 22. 16 18. And they that hear Namely with Understanding as is said He read before those that could hear with understanding Or that understood in hearing and their Ears were attentive Neh. 8. 2. 3 8. So many times in Scripture hearing doth signifie understanding as is said of the builders of Babel that they may not hear to wit understand one anothers speech Gen. 11. 7. So A Nation whose tongue thou shalt not hear that is understand Deut. 18. 49. Isay 36. 11. So the Apostle saith no man heareth namely understandeth him 1 Cor. 14. 2. Mat. 13. 18. This is also included and contained in this Exercise of hearing And they that hear to wit receive and entertain This also appears to be included in hearing in this place because he presently adds and keep implying that they have received which act must be contained in hearing And so in other places hearing doth take in and signifie receiving or believing as where it is said Hear and your Souls shall live Isay 55. 3. And they that hear shall live Joh. 5. 25. which is the same with what Christ saith He that believeth in me though he were dead yet shall he live Joh. 11. 25. And keep those things which are written therein Namely Lay them up as a choice and excellent thing as the Holy Ghost saith My Son keep my Words and lay up my Commandments with thee keep my Commandments and live c. Prov. 7. 1 2. Ye shall lay up these my words in your heart Deut. 11. 18. And keep namely keep them safely and hide them in the midst of their hearts that none may take them away from them As the Holy Ghost saith take fast hold of Instruction let her not go keep her for she is thy life Prov. 4. 13. It is the work of Satan and his Instruments to steal away Gods Words from us if possibly they can It greatly behoves and concerns us then to keep them in our hearts as Luk. 2. 51. And so to keep those things written in this Book as not to add to or take from them our selves nor suffer any others so to do as is said Ch. 22. 7. Blessed is he that keepeth the sayings of the Prophesie of this Book For as is also in the close of that Chapter I testifie unto every man that heareth the words of the Prophesie of this Book If any man shall add unto these things God shall add unto him the Plagues that are written in this Book And if any man shall take away God shall take away his part out of the Book of Life and out of the Holy City c. Ver. 18 19. And keep c. Namely observe them and keep them to do them so whereas in one place it is said by Christ My Mother and my Brethren are these that hear the word of God and do it In another he saith Blessed are they that hear the word of God and keep it Compare Luk. 8. 21 with Ch. 11. 28. So Moses in one place saith keep therefore and do for this is your wisdom c. In another keep to do c. Deut. 4. 6. and ch 5. 1. So keep often signifies observe and do see Deut. 6. 17 18. and ch 7. 9 11. they are not blessed that hear understand and believe simply but also together therewith that keep lay up hold fast observe and do those things written in this Book so as to abstain from and deny the evils reproved perform the things required wait for the things promised and dread the evils threatned so as daily and continually to depart from iniquity c. These are the Subjects of the Blessedness here pronounced and assured who are found in this exercise or in these acts about this Object Only mind that he that readeth must also hear and keep or else he is not blessed Otherwise it would be said to him thou that teachest another teachest thou not thy self c. And what hast thou to do to declare my statutes or that thou shouldst take my Covenant in thy mouth Seeing thou hatest Instruction and castest my words behind thee Rom. 2. 17 26. Mat. 7. 22 23. And in thus doing if he that readeth be of them also that hear and keep as such an one is first named here so he shall be preferred in the blessing They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament and they that turn many to righteousness as the Stars for ever and ever Dan. 12. 3. 2. We have nextly to consider the blessedness of such person and persons so exercised Blessed is he and they c. Blessed They shall increase in knowledge and have their understandings still and further opened To him that hath shall be given and he shall have more abundantly For Blessed are their Eyes which see and their Ears which hear Mat. 13. 11 16 18. and ch 25. 28 29. The Eyes of them that see shall not be dim and the Ears of them that hear shall hearken Isa 32. 3. Then shall we know if we follow on to know the LORD Hos 6. 3 Blessed He will keep them who keep his Word from the evil of all Temptations and Tryals that shall come upon the World Rev. 3. 8 10. and from the evil of all Judgments that shall be in the Earth and which shall be executed upon the Inhabiters of the Earth Rev. 7. 2 3. and ch 22. 18. For Blessed are such He will keep them from every path of the destroyer Ps 17. 4. Blessed are the undefiled in the way who walk in the Law of the LORD Blessed are they that keep his Testimonies they also do no iniquity they walk in his ways Ps 119. 1 3. They shall not partake with others in their sins and so shall not partake with them in their Plagues Rev. 18. 4 5. Blessed They shall have their part in and continued in the Book of life and in the Holy City and in all the good and desirable things written in this Book Rev. 22. 7. with ver 19. And so when they dye in the Lord they shall be blessed from thenceforth For they shall rest from their Labours and their works shall follow them Rev. 14. 13. And in the first Resurrection they shall be Blessed and Holy They shall be raised out of the first death and on them the second shall have no power Rev. 20. 4 6. They shall be blessed for they shall be called to the Marriage-supper of the Lamb Rev. 19. 7 9. And shall be Priests of God and of Christ and shall reign with him a thousand years yea they shall reign for ever and ever Hence when the Holy Ghost had been describing the Glory of the New Jerusalem and shewing the pure River of the Water of Life and Tree of Life and assuring there should be no more Curse there but the Throne of God and of the Lamb and his Servants shall serve him And they shall see
5. 14 16. 1 Joh. 5. 11. And the Grace of God to all men especially to them that believe In giving Christ to be a Testimony to men in their proper seasons the light of the World and the Mediator between God and Men and the Apostle and High-priest of the Believers Profession 2 Cor. 6. 1 2. Eph. 3. 4 5. 1 Tim. 2. 4 6. Heb. 3. 1. and ch 4. 14 16. And his Grace to be brought at the Revelation of Jesus Christ 1 Per. 1. 13. and ch 3. 7. And the Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ who being rich for our sakes became poor that we thorow his poverty might be enriched 2 Cor. 8. 9. who in his grace gave himself for our sins that he might deliver us from this present evil World Gal. 3. 4. Whose hands have laid the Foundation and whose hands shall finish And he shall bring forth the Head-stone with shoutings grace grace to it Zech. 4 7 9. Act. 15. 11. And Peace Even The Peace of God which passeth all Vnderstanding Phil. 4. 7. which Christ hath made for us by the Blood of his Cross Col. 1. 20. And which he is become who is our Peace Eph. 2. 13 14 15. and which is in him Joh. 16. 33. and he hath to proclaim and preach to men even to such also as are far off and to make them partakers of by Faith who believe He being the Prince of Peace the King of Salem that is King of Peace And that everlasting Peace he will extend like a River Eph. 2. 13 17. Mica 4. 5. Heb. 7. 1 2. Isay 9. 6 7. and ch 54. 10. and ch 66. 12. Psal 37. 11. This Grace and Peace he votes for and desires to be unto them In the further knowledge and firmer and stronger belief of it that they might grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ 2 Pet. 3. 18. 2 Thess 3. 10. In the further participation hereof and in further tastes of the sweetness Satisfaction and delightfulness thereof having access thereinto Rom. 5. 2. and being filled therewith Rom. 15. 13. tasting the graciousness of the Lord that as new born Babes they might more desire the sincere milk of the Word Ps 34. 8. Prov. 24. 13 14. 1 Pet. 2. 2 4. Phil. 4. 4 7. In the further efficacy thereof so as to receive this grace to purpose so as to be made partakers thereby of the end of the Faith even the Salvation of the Soul 2 Cor. 6. 1 2. For the grace of God which bringeth Salvation to all Men hath appeared Teaching us that denying Vngodliness and Worldly Lusts we should live soberly righteously and godly in this present evil World c. Tit. 2. 11 14. And that the Peace of God may rule in our hearts and we may follow Peace with all Men and Holiness And especially that his Churches might be at Peace among themselves Act. 11. 23. Rom. 12. 18. Heb. 12. 14. 1 Thess 5. 13. Now in that he votes and-desires this for all the Churches so he signifies to us 1. That this Grace and Peace was sufficient for them all for them that were taught in the Word and for them that did teach them for the Angels of the Churches and for the Churches and for them in their various States and Conditions 2 Cor. 12. 9. To recover Ephesus which had left and abated in its first love Gal. 1. 3 4. To enable Smyrna to be faithful unto the Death that they might receive the Crown of Life 2 Tim. 2. 1. Phil. 4. 7. To help Pergamus and Thyatira against those evil and corrupt teachers that were amongst them that they might not be carried about with divers and strange teachers but might turn away from them and reject them Gal. 1. 3. 6 9. Heb. 13. 9. To revive the work in Sardis who had a name that they lived and were dead Rev. 3. 1 3. 1 Cor. 15. 1 3. To incourage and strengthen Philadelphia to hold that fast which they had that none might take their Crown 2 Tim. 2. 1 8. To make fervent and zealous Laodicea who were become luke-warm 1 Pet. 1. 22 23. 1 Joh. 3. 16 18. and ch 4. 14 17 19. And it is good for every one that hath an Ear to hear what is voted and desired for all the Churches 2. He votes one thing for them all that they might rejoyce and have fellowship together and none have some secret thing with themselves to rejoyce in or be comforted withal Job 15. 11. But that the joy of one might be the joy of them all 2 Cor. 2 3. In this Grace and Peace the Brother of low degree might rejoyce in that he is exalted and the rich that he is made low Jam. 1. 9 10. Phil. 3. 1 2. and ch 4. 4. 3. He desires the same thing for them all though some of them were greatly faulty reproved and threatned yet while Christ hath not cast them off but owns them as his Churches good is to be desired for them and love testified unto them and their good is to be endeavoured and pursued Gal. 1. 3 4. See the notes on v. 9. and on v. 12. So for the Churches generally this is voted and desired by the residue of the Apostles for such also as were much faulty 4. This Grace and Peace might be to them whose favour soever they wanted or what troubles trials tribulations or restraints soever they met withal or in what condition or place soever they were in None could let or hinder them of the knowledge and enjoyment hereof unless they themselves provoked God to with hold these good things from them by their iniquities no Banishments Imprisonments thick-walls or strong-barres could shut this out Consider this 2 Cor. 12. 9 11. Joh. 14. 27. and ch 16. 33. 5. This Grace and Peace is the principal and most excellent thing and therefore worthy to be desired sought after embraced and entertained by us He prayeth not for mens favour or peace in this World for them or for Riches Honours Pleasures here but for Grace and Peace to be to them all This is his vote and desire for the Churches and it is instructive and imitableforus 2. From whom doth he desire these things for them It followeth From him which is and which was and which is to come which is the Interpretation of Jehovah And hereby is signified to us the Father as it there appeareth in that this person is distinguished from the Holy Spirit and from the Word see also ch 4. 8 and ch 16. 5. From him which is Namely hath his being of himself and gives a being to all other things Act. 17. 25 28. 1 Cor. 8. 6. His Name is I AM As he saith unto Moses when he said unto God when the Children of Israel shall say to me what is his name what shall I say unto them And God said unto Moses I AM that I AM And he said Thus shalt thou say unto the Children of
the God-head to dwell Col. 1. 18 19. and ch 2. 9. He is that new thing God hath created in the Earth Jer. 31. 22. and the beginning of the Creation of God Rev. 3. 14. who hath paid our first debt abolished the first death and destroyed him that had the power of death that is the Devil 2 Tim. 1. 9 10. Heb. 2. 14. and who restored that which he took not away who is the second Man and last Adam in whom God hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in Heavenly things in whom there is blessing for all the Nations and Families of the Earth Ps 69. 4. Eph. 1. 3. Gen. 22. 18. and ch 26. 4. and who will in due time give us the adoption the redemption of the body and make all things new Rom. 8. 23. Rev. 21. 5. He will bring up the top stone with shoutings and crying Grace Grace unto it Zech. 4. 7 9. He is the Author and finisher of the Faith of the Testimony to be believed and of our believing also he who hath begun the good work will also finish it and fulfil in them that obey all the good pleasure of his goodness and the work of Faith with Power Heb. 12. 2. Phil. 1. 6. 1 Cor. 1. 7 8. The beginning of the Kingdom of God's ruling over us poor Sinners graciously and who brings it nigh to us in his Gospel Mat. 12. 28 29. Luke 10. 9 11. and who gives it to them that believe Rom. 5. 21. Luke 12. 31 32. And the ending who shall destroy all other Kingdoms and his shall remain for ever Dan. 2. 35 44 45. Ps 145. 10 13. 2 Pet. 1. 11. who shall destroy all his and his Peoples Enemies and save them to the uttermost who come unto God by him Israel shall be saved in the LORD with an everlasting Salvation they shall not be ashamed nor confounded World without end Isay 45. 16 25. See the notes also on v. 11. Saith the Lord. This is a Title very frequently and familiarly given to Christ and most usually so since he took our nature upon him died and rose again and he is Lord by right of redemption and so he is Lord of Mankind He is the Lord of all Men their Kinsman who hath redeemed them he hath redeemed them from the curse of the Law being made a curse for them Gal. 3. 13. and ch 4. 4 5. with Rom. 3. 19. He hath bought such as deny him and bring upon themselves swift destruction 2 Pet. 2. 1. In his love and in his pity he redeemed them Isay 63. 9. He gave himself a ransom for all to ransom them from that slavery and bondage they brought themselves into by their Sinning against and departure from God in the first publick man 1 Tim. 2. 6. Rom. 14. 9. And after a peculiar Consideration he is Lord of them that believe he who is the LORD is their Lord in an especial manner Isay 49. 14. and ch 51. 22. he hath not only redeemed and bought them of God in common with all men But also he hath redeemed them unto God by his Blood Rev. 5. 9. Act. 20. 28. 1 Pet. 1. 18 19. he is their head and Husband and so their Lord Col. 1. 18. Eph. 5. 29. Ps 45. 11. And he is so the Lord of all that he will judge them and give rewards unto his Servants and destroy those that would not have this man to reign over them Rom. 14. 9 13. Phil. 2. 8 10. Joh. 5. 22 27 29. Luk. 19. 14 27. And he is the Lord of all persons and things he only excepted who did put all things under him Act. 10. 36. he is the Head of all Principality and power Col. 2. 9 10. he is gone up into Heaven and is on the right hand of God Angels authorities and powers being made Subject unto him 1 Pet. 3. 22. Eph. 1. 20 21. The Angels are commanded to Worship him Heb. 1. 6. he is Lord of all good and bad Angels The good ones are his Angels Mat. 24. 31. And he hath conquered the evil ones Luk. 10. 17 20. Mat. 12. 28 30. And he is LORD of Lords and King of Kings Rev. 17. 14. who now sets up and puts down at his pleasure and will destroy them that oppose him Rev. 19. 16. Ps 2. 6 10. And so he is one that is every way fit to accomplish that spoken of vers 7. And now to save and protect his Servants and punish their enemies And thus may He now describe himself to encourage his Servant John that he might go in in the strength of the Lord God and not fear what men or Devils could doe to him Ps 71. 15 16. Exod. 4. 10 12. Jer. 1. 6 8. Which is and which was and which is to come Here we have a further description of this Lord He is Jesus Christ the same Yesterday to day and for ever Heb. 13. 8. See the notes before on vers 4. And by saying which is and which was and which is to come He signifies to us that Jesus Christ is Jehovah Jehovah our Righteousness Jer. 25. 6. Isa 8. 13 14. with Rom. 9. 33. So whereas it is said that the Seraphims cried one to another Holy Holy Holy is Jehovah of hostes the whole earth is full of his glory The Evangelist Saith these things said Esaias when He saw Christs glory and spake of Him Isa 6. with Joh. 12. 39 41. And in many other places this Incomunicable title of Jehovah is given unto our Lord Jesus Christ as Psal 34. 8. with 1 Pet. 2. 3 4. Psal 102. with Heb. 1. 10 11. c. To shew unto us that He is the true God and eternal life 1 Joh. 5. 20 21. See the note on ch 4. ver 8. and on chap. 5. 8. The Almighty This word is most frequently joyned in this Book with the former description when it is used as here and chap. 4. 8. and chap. 11. 17. And may others shew unto us what He means by which is and which was and which is to come viz. that He is the Almighty Or it may shew unto us that He is alwayes so from everlasting to everlasting which is the Almighty which was the Almighty and which is to come the Almighty And this is true of Christ who is the mighty God the everlasting father the Prince of Peace Isa 9. 6. Over all God blessed for ever Rom. 9. 5. And the same power and glory is ascribed to the lamb as to the father Rev. 5. 13 14. Oh then Blessed are all they that trust in Him Psal 2. 12. See the note on chap. 4. ver 8. and on chap. 5. ver 8. Verse 9. I John who also am your Brother and Companion in tribulation and in the kingdom and Patience of Jesus Christ was in the Isle that is called Patmos for the word of God and for the Testimony of Jesus Christ As we have before in ver 8. an Account given us of Christ's Ability to
shall their consolations abound by Christ Jesus Joh. 14. 18. 2 Cor. 1. 5 6 7. And as a girdle was used and is still for strength to strengthen one for any work or business Hence these and such-like sayings she girdeth her loins with strength Prov. 31. 17. they that stumble are girt with strength 1 Sam. 2. 4. the mountains are girded with power Ps 65. 5 So our Jesus our High-priest is girded with strength and power As the Father and figure of Christ saith It is God that girdeth me with strength and Thou hast girded me with strength unto the battle Ps 18. 32 39. He hath destroyed our enemies in their first worke his own right Hand and his holy arme hath gotten him the victory Ps 98. 1. and he is impowered to do it in the second God hath clothed him with his Robe and strengthened him with his girdle and committed the Government into his Hand Isay 22. 21 22. all power is given unto him both in Heaven and on Earth he is mighty to save his Israel to the uttermost and to destroy his and their enemies Ps 93. 1 4. Mat. 28. 18 20 and this also appeareth to be meant by his being girt about with a Golden girdle that he is strengthened to destroy all his and his Churches implacable enemies Therefore it is said the seven Angels which came out of the Temple having the last plagues were thus girt as our High-priest was in this vision They had their Brests girded with Golden girdles Rev. 15. 1 6. Oh how might this strengthen and help us to rejoyce in our High-priest who as thus clothed and girt is the Minister of the Sanctuary and true Tabernacle which the Lord hath pitched and not Man Heb. 8. 1 2. who will be faithful unto them in edifying them in faith and love in leading them into all truth In ordering them and taking away their iniquities In fitting them for holding forth the light that they may be Instruments of his praise In rendring acceptable their spiritual Sacrifices In saving and defending them from evil and enemies and destroying them that incensed against him and them in due time Consider him Verse 14. His Head and his Hair were white like Wooll as white as Snow and his eyes were as a flame of fire Here the Apostle gives us a further account of the visional appearrance of the Son of Man which he saw and which he was commandded to write 1. As to his Head and Hairs They were white as Wooll or like a sleece as white as Snow 2 As to his eyes which were as a flame of fire And both Instructive to us 1. As to his Head and Hairs they were white as Wool or like a white sleece as white as snow where let us enquire and consider 1. What may we understand by his Head and his Hairs 2. How are they said to be white as Wooll as white as Snow 1. What may we understand by his head and his hairs Surely hereby is not meant that Head c. of his personal body for this was a visional discovery and sometimes his Head is said to be as the most fine Gold which is not white yellow to signify the preciousness and Rich and enrishing excellency of it And his locks black as a Raven to signify the comliness and strength thereof or his strength c. Cant. 5. 10 11. But here 1. By his Head may be signified his infinite Wisdom and Understanding whereby he knows all things and how to order the Government of the World and how to order and rule his Churches as the Head and governour thereof Gen. 3. 15. As the Head is the seat of Wisdom of the eyes Metaphorically as well as of the eyes of the Body even of the eyes of the understanding The eyes of a wise Man are in his head and receive information direction and guidance from that part where the understanding is seated Eccles 2. 14. The head was that part on which the Oyl was poured in former times on the High-priest Exod. 29. 7. Ps 133. 2. And God hath anointed his head with Oyl Ps 23. 5. with the holy Spirit Acts 10. 38. On him doth rest the Spirit of the LORD the Spirit of Wisdom and Vnderstanding c. Isay 11. 1 3. and ch 42. 1. and ch 61. 1. yea he is anointed therewith above all his fellows Heb. 1. 9. God hath not given him the Spirit by measure Joh. 3. 34. so as he is perfect in Wisdom and knowledge Isay 42. 1 19. with Job 36. 4. Col. 2. 3 9 10. 2. And then by his Hairs may be meant that which proceeds out of his head to wit his thoughts and purposes concerning all things which are the result and issue of his Infinite and unsearchable Wisdom and Understanding as hairs proceed out of the natural head and are maintained and increased therefrom so his thoughts proceed from his head his perfect Wisdom and Knowledge so visions of the head and thoughts are put together and as signifying the same thing Dan. 4. 5. and ch 2. 28 29. Or by Hairs may be meant his law and Doctrine as Moses saith my Doctrine to wit that which he received from the Lord shall drop as the rain As the small rain or hair as the Word signifieth upon the tender herb Deut. 32. 2. so thoughts and law are opposed and yet answer the one to the other where the Psalmist saith I hate thoughts but thy law do I love Ps 119. 113. 2. Or by Head may be signified to us his rule and government as the head was that part on which the Crown was set 2 Sam. 12. 30. Ezek. 16. 12. So God hath set a Crown of pure Gold on his head Ps 21. 3. for the sufferings of Death he is Crowned with glory and honour Heb. 2. 9. The High-priest was Crowned in former times Exod. 29. 6. Lev. 8. 9. so also is our High-priest who is King of righteousness and King of peace Heb. 7. 1. God's King whom he hath set upon his holy hill of Zion Ps 2. 6. who is King of nations And therefore he hath on his Head many Crowns Rev. 19. 12. And King of Saints Rev. 15. 3 4 yea he is Lord of Lords and King of Kings Lords are his Servants and Kings his Subjects Rev. 17. 14. and ch 19. 16. All power is given unto him both in Heaven and in Earâ—h And all judgment and government is committed to him of the Father over all things and over his Church Isay 9. 6. and ch 22. 21 22. Joh. 5. 22. And then by his hairs may be meant his counsells and purposes thereabout 2. How are his head and his hairs said to be white as wooll or like a white fleece as white as Snow They are said to be 1. To signify his Antiquity or Ancientness and that his Wisdom and government is of old and all his thoughts and purposes and counsels c. He is Alpha the first from everlasting to everlasting he
the wilderness The voice of the LORD maketh the Hindes to calve and discovereth the forrests c. Ps 29. 3 9. his voice is powerful for he is strong that executeth his word Joel 2. 11. and therewith he doth cause the earth to melt Ps 46. 6. makes desolations v. 8. makes warrs to cease v. 9. quiets troubles Ps 93. 3 4. heals diseases Ps 107. 20 Mat. 8. 8. Punishes and breaks in pieces enemies Isay 30. 31. and ch 66. 6. and will in due time destroy mystery Babilon and hereafter it shall appear gloriously to be a mighty powerful and almighty voice for therewith he shall raise the dead and move and remove all these seen things his voice formerly shook the earth but he hath promised saying Yet once more I shake not the Earth onely but also Heaven Hagg. 2. 6. Heb. 12. 20. Joh. 5. 28 29. This might admonish us therefore to hear it as the Holy Ghost saith To day if ye will hear his voice harden not your hearts Heb. 3. 7 8. 3. His voice is as the sound of many waters To wit dreadful and terrible in his Judgments Joel 2. 11. It is a voice of trembling of fear and not of peace Jer. 30. 5. Isay 17. 12 13. That which causeth fear in his people also as the prophet saith O LORD I have heard thy speech and was afraid and when I heard my belly trembled my lips quivered at the voice rottenness entered into my bones and I trembled in my self that I might rest in the day of trouble Habb 3. 2 16. and with his voice he shall roar and put his enemies in fear whether such as are open ones or such as are secret also whether within or without the Church Joel 3. 16. So as the Sinners in Zion shall be afraid and fearfulness shall surprize the Hypocrites Isay 33. 10 14. Yea his Voice in and with his Gospel is very terrible also to all who remain in their Impenitence and Unbelief or depart from the living God by an evil heart of Unbelief Mark 16. 15 16. 2 Cor 5 8 11. It proclaimes to us that the Lord Jesus Christ shall in dâ—â— time be revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels in flaming Fire taking Vengeance on them that know not God and obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus who shall be punished with everlasting Destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power 2 Thes 1. 7 8 9. Verse 16. And he had in his right hand seven Stars and out of his Mouth went a sharp two-edged Sword and his Countenance was as the Sun shineth in his strength The Apostle still continues to give us an account of what he saw in this visional discovery of the Son of Man That is to say 1. Of what he had in his right hand And he had in his right hand seven Stars 2. Of what proceeded out of his mouth And out of his mouth went a sharp two-edged Sword 3. Of the appearance of his countenance And his countenance was as the Sun shineth in his strength 1. Of what he had in his right hand And he had in his right hand seven Stars Where let us enquire and consider for our usefulness 1. What these Stars are and why they are called and compared to Stars 2. What is imported to us in this that he hath them in his right hand 1. What are these Stars and why are they called and compared to Stars What they are is explicated to us in v. 20. To which we shall speak â—urther God willing when we come there But they are called and compared to Stars 1. To teach us that they are Creatures of God Gen. 1. 16. created in Christ Jesus Eph 2. 10. and therefore not to be worshipped by us with religious worship no mere Creature is to be worshipped by us with divine worship and adoration and so not the Stars in any consideration Deut. 4. 16. but he is to be sought unto and worshipped by us that made the seven Stars Amos 5. 8. No Saints or Angels are to be worshipped by us with Religious or Divine Adoration though they are excellent Creatures of God The Apostle Peter rejected this Honour as not belonging unto him because he was a Man See Acts 10. 25 26. and ch 14. 11 15. Rev. 19. 16. and ch 22. 8 9. nor are they to be owned by us as our Rabbi or as having Dominion over our Faith which Honour the Apostles disclaimed as that which was too high for them and only appertaining unto our Lord Jesus and God in him Mat. 23. 8 10. 2 Cor. 1. 24. We should not have our fear towards God taught by their Precepts or Traditions Isay 29. 13. with Mat. 15. 7. 9. This Command goes along with the Everlasting Gospel as faithfully preached Fear God and give Glory unto him and worship him that made the Heaven and so the Stars c. but the Stars are not to be worshipped by us Rev. 14. 7 8 9. 2. Stars they are called to signifie unto us that their Work and Office is ministerially and instrumentally to give light to others Gen. 1. 16 17. So the Stars are called Stars of light Ps 148. 3. their work is to shine Joel 2. 10. So the Angels and Messengers are also set as the light of the World to shine forth the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ who is the Image of God Mat. 5. 14 16. 2 Cor. 4. 3 4. To preach and declare the Gospel in and amongst the Churches and unto the world also and that both in word and conversation Tit. 1. 7 9. and ch 2. 7. 1 Tim. 3. 1 7. 3. They are named Stars to inform us that they receive their light from the Sun the Fountain of Light the Sun of Righteousness they are light in the Lord Eph. 5. 8. they have no sufficiency of themselves to think any thing as of themselves 2 Cor. 2. 5. what have they that they have not received 1 Cor. 4. 6 7. The LORD who is a Sun is their light to enlighten them Ps 27. 1. with Ps 84. 11. Mat. 10. 8. Rom. 1. 5. 1 Pet. 4. 10. Eph. 4. 7 11. and why then should any of them lift up themselves or be lifted up by others as if they had not received what they have 1 Cor. 4. 1 7. 4. Stars they are compared to to denote unto us that their work of bearing forth the light is in this dark world the Lord hath given the Stars for a light by night Jer. 31. 35. so they are called The Stars of the twilight Job 3. 9. So now this is the work of the Angels of those that oversee and go before others in the word of the LORD hereafter all these weak and imperfect lights shall cease Whether there be Prophecies they shall fail whether there be Tongues they shall cease whether there be knowledge it shall vanish away for we know in part and we Prophecy in part but when
that which is perfect is come that which is in part shall be done away 1 Cor. 13. 8 9 10. Then they shall not teach every Man his Neighbour and every Man his Brother saying know the Lord for all shall know him from the least to the greatest Jer. 31. 34. Heb. 8. 11. 5. Stars they are to acquaint us that now their work is to rule in and amongst the Churches so it is said God made two great lights the greater light to rule the Day and the lesser light to rule the Night and to rule over the Day and over the Night Gen. 1. 16 18. The Moon and the Stars to rule by Night Ps 136. 9. So should these Angels do and be such as should rule not as the Princes of the Gentiles do and lawfully may over their Subjects Mark 10. 42. not to have Dominion over the Faith of any or as Lords over the Flock of Christ 2 Cor. 1. 24. 1 Pet. 5. 1 3. but in speaking to them the word of God as his word with all Authority and therewith instructing admonishing reproving counselling c. And being Examples and Patterns unto others in Word and Conversation in Charity in Spirit in Faith in Purity Heb. 13. 7 17 24. 1 Tim. 3. 4 5 6. and ch 4. 10. and ch 5. 17. Mat. 24. 45. Tit. 2. 11 15. And so for order in and about Assemblies and Assemblings appointing Times Places c. 6. Stars God hath made use of to fight against his and his Peoples Enemies as it is said They fought from Heavens the Stars in their courses fought against Sisera Judg. 5. 20. So God makes use of these also having fitted and furnished them with gifts and skil to fight against Satan and his Instruments to which the Apostle exhorts Timothy saying fight the good fight of Faith 1 Tim. 6. 12. And the Apostle speaking of himself saith I have fought the good fight I have finished my course I have kept the Faith â— Tim. 4. 6 7. and the Weapons of their Warfare are not carnal but mighty thorow God to the pulling down strong-holds casting down Imaginations c. 2 Cor. 10. 4 5. Eph. 6. 10 11 12. 7. The Stars are not clean in the sight of God of the Holy Lord God Job 25. 5. So it may also be said of the Angels of the Churches and of the most pure of them while here In many things they offend all Jam. 3. 2. they are subject to like passions as others are as it is said of Elias and too often polluted therewith Jam. 5. 17. for there is not a just Man upon the Earth that doth good and sinneth not Eccles 7. 20. and therefore they are not to be worshipped or sacrificed unto as hath been said Acts 14. 15. but they need an High-priest aswel as any others and to come continually by the Laver unto the Altar Ps 2â— 8. 8. They are called and compared to Stars to teach them that they should be Inhabiters of Heaven and mind heavenly things they are chosen of God to have and should have their Conversation in Heaven and so above others however in degree So they especially should dwell above in their Faith Hope Desires Delight Exercise Expectation that they may be Patterns and Examples unto others to be imitated by them as the Apostle saith Brethren be followers together of me and mark them which walk so as ye have us for an example for our Conversation is in Heaven from whence also we look for the Saviour the Lord Jesus Phil. 3. 17 20. So the Stars are called the Stars of Heaven Job 22. 12. Isay 13. 10. Nahum 3. 16. To the Stars are the twelve Apostles of the Lamb compared who had their dwelling on high Rev. 12. 1. and so should the Angels of the Churches have they should have their delight in and hold forth the Heavenly Word the Gospel with the Holy Ghost come down from Heaven 1 Pet. 1. 12. Heb. 12. 25. 9. Stars also they are called to signifie that God may be so provoked by their evils or by the Iniquities of others as to with-hold or with-draw the light from them and so render them unuseful and unprofitable to others So he threatneth as with respect to those natural lights The Stars of Heaven and the Constellations thereof shall not give their light And the Stars shall with-draw their shining Isay 13. 10. Joel 2. 10. So also from these Spiritual Stars he may take away his Holy Spirit and those gifts he hath been giving to them or their utterance in Testimony of displeasure to themselves or others unto whom they have formerly mâ—â—â—stred and held forth the light Ps 51. 11. Isay 5. 6. and ch 29. 10. Ezek. 3. 26. yea and it is possible that these Stars may by their Sin fall from and in God's Judgment be cast down from Heaven So we read in this Book that the Stars of Heaven fell unto the Earth Rev. 6. 13. and ch 8. 10. and ch 9. 1. and that the Dragon's Tail drew the third part of the Stars of Heaven and did cast them unto the Earth Rev. 12. 4. and this consideration might admonish them not to be high-minded but fear and others of their Brethren also to have their Conversation as becometh the Gospel of Christ Mica 2. 6. 10. They may also be called Stars to mind them of the Glory that shall be given unto and conferred upon them in their being faithful unto the death though yet this glory may be differently given to them for one Star differeth from another in glory so also it shall be in the Resurrection of the dead 1 Cor. 15. 41 But yet when the chief shepherd shall appear they shall all of them receive a Crown of life which â—adeth not away 1 Pet. 5. 5. Then they that be wise or teachers shall shine as the brightness of the firmament And they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever Dan. 12. 3. and the mindfulness hereof is propet and powerful to provoke them and prevail with them to be stedfast unmoveable always abounding in the work of the Lord forasmuch as they know their labour shall not be in vain in the Lord. In such like respects the Angels are called and compared to stars in this vision 2. What is imported to us in this that he hath them in his right hand 1. He who hath the seven Spirits of God hath these seven stars to fill enlighten fit and furnish them that they may be instruments of his praise and shine as light in the World Rev. 3. 1. To give wisdom and understanding unto them and pour out his spirit unto them that hereby they may be profitable unto others 1 Cor. 12. 1 7. Yea though they be dead and withered yet he hath the holy spirit in the immeasurable fulness thereof to dispense unto them and to revive and re-enlighten them as Rev. 3. 1 2. Or also if they sin against him he can take away or
with-hold his blessed Spirit from them as hath been said 2. He hath them in his right hand To signify to us that he hath preferred these for choice work as vessels of Honour and imployes them in the most excellent service even to serve him with their spirit in his Gospel Rom. 1. 9. They are vessels of Honour sanctified and made meet for their Masters use 2 Tim. 2. 21. Thus having in the right hand doth signify in scripture the giving preeminence unto such above others Gen. 48. 13 20. and the being placed at the right hand doth denote that such are exalted to honour 1 King 2. 19. and so it is in this business He hath or holds as ch 2. 1. with Heb. 12. 28. them in his right hand To give us to understand that his power is engaged for them in their holding forth the word of life to save them from all evil and enemies whatsoever he hath them in that hand wherewith he hath destroyed the Devil as to his first work for his own right hand hath gotten him the victory Ps 98. 1. Exod. 15. 6 12. and with which hand he saveth them that put their trust in him Ps 17. 7. and will destroy all his and their enemies in due season his hand shall find out all his enemies his right hand shall find out those that hate him Ps 21. 8 9. herewith he will save them that are faithful with him Ps 108. 6. and hold them up and uphold them even with the right hand of his righteousness Ps 139. 10. Isay 41. 10. Joh. 10. 27 28. and indeed those that go before others in the word of the Lord need the exercise of his glorious power for them and on their side for holding them up in their goings and strengthening them to their services and saving them from their enemies for they are Men wondred at and especially hated and Satan and his instruments seek by all means to discourage and destroy them Mat. 10. 22. 1 Cor. 4. 9 13. See notes on v. 9. 4 They are in his right hand in which is eternal life length of days is in his right hand even life for evermore Prov. 3. 16. with Ps 21. 4. and this he will give unto them who by a patient continuance in well-doing seek for Glory Honour and Immortality Rom. 2. 7. and this may incourage and strengthen them now to hold on their way and shew forth the praises of him who hath committed to them the Word of Reconciliation for in due time they shall reap this life everlasting if they saint not Gal. 6. 6 8. see notes on ch 5. v. 1. 2. We have next to consider what proceeded out of his mouth and out of his mouth went a sharp two-edged Sword namely His Word or the words of his mouth very sharp like a Sword with two mouths or edges as is said The word of God is sharper than a two-edged sword Heb. 4. 12. and Christ saith concerning his Father he hath made my mouth like a sharp Sword c. Isay 49. 1 2. Now his word is As a sharp two-edged Sword to searching all the thoughts and intents of the heart and to discern what all are whether they are for him or against him Yea to search as the High-priests under the law did in the sacrifices which were brought them whether those that pretend to be for him be so or no Rev. 2. 23. To this purpose the Apostle speaks saying The word of God is quick and powerful and sharper than any two-edged sword piercing even to the dividing asunder of of Soul and spirit and of the joynts and marrow and is a diâ—cerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart Heb. 4. 12 13. This word makes manifest the secrets of the heart of Men in their attending to it as the Apostle signifieth If all prophecy and there come in one that believeth not or one unlearned he is convinced of all he is judged of all and thus are the secrets of his heart made manifest c. 1 Cor. 14. 24 25. This word is even like him whose word it is and who is also called the word of God seeing and searching into the inward parts of the belly discerning those things most hidden and which are furthest off from our sight and inspection Act. 2. 23 37. This word of our great High-Priest will cut us down the Back-bone as it were and lay us open and find us out if we appear to be his disciples and are not so indeed but only cleave to him and his people with flatteries yea it doth discover and make manifest all and that to a gracious end while it is called to day that Men might awake and stand up from the dead and so consider themselves and their ways as to turn their feet unto his Testimonies Jam. 1. 22 23 24. 2. As a sharp two-edged Sword To fight with against his enemies or pretended friends that grieve his good spirit and rebel against him so as even to slay them therewith as I have hewed them by my prophets I have slain them by the Words of my mouth Hos 6. 5. herewith he will fight against his Angels and Churches if they sin against him and entertain such teachers and doctrines amongst them as tend to the turning them away from the faith and especially he will fight against evil teachers therewith Thus he describes himself to the Angel of the Church in Pergamus These things saith he who hath the sharp Sword with two edges I know thy works c. But I have a few things against thee because thou hast here them that hold the Doctrine of Balaam So hast thou also them that hold the Doctrine of the Nicolaitans which thing I hate repent or else I will come unto thee quickly and will fight against them with the Sword of my Mouth Rev. 2. 12 13 14 16. Or more generally when his people are guilty of great abominations and persist therein and repent not thereof he will use this sharp Sword against them with this Word which is as a Sword the prophet Ezekiel came to destroy the City Ezek. 43. 3 and the Lord saith to Jeremy Behold I have put my words in thy mouth See I have this day set thee over the nations and over the Kingdoms to root out and to pull down and to destroy and to throw down c. Jer. 1. 8 10. and in due season he will slay all the wicked whether in or out of the Church As it is said He shall smite the earth with the rod of his mouth and with the breath of his lips shall he slay the wicked Isay 11. 4. Rev. 19. 15 21. And herewith also he will defend from danger build and plant all those that follow him and cleave unto him with full purpose Jer. 1. 10. and seeing his word is as a sharp two-edged Sword it may instruct us to take it and make use of it that we may overcome all our enemies As it is
said of some They overcame Satan with the blood of the Lamb and with the word of their Testimony c. Rev. 12. 11. So the Apostle when he tells the believers that they wrestle not against flesh and blood but against principalities against powers c. he then exhorts them to take unto themselves the whole armour of God and particularly The Sword of the Spirit which is the Word of God Eph. 6. 10 12 17. This word of God abiding in us we shall overcome the wicked one and the World 1 Joh. 2. 14. and ch 5. 4 5. 2 Cor. 10. 4 5 6. Jer. 23. 29. Tit. 1. 9 13. And that it is as a sharp two-edged Sword might be also of admonition to us to fear the word of the LORD Exod. 9. 20. and to tremble at it Isay 66. 5. for it is very sharp and if we provoke him to anger he will fight against us herewith For he is strong that executeth his word Joel 2. 11. and especially take we heed of entertaining ungodly and Antichristian teachers whose work it is to corrupt us from the Simplicity that is in Christ Jesus Ps 119. 161. see the notes on ch 2. v. 12. We have to consider the appearance of his face or countenance And his countenance was as the sun shineth in his strength That is to say 1 His face as Dan. 10. 6 or his countenance was as the Sun wonderfully clear and full of Light it did inlighten the earth as it were It was clear as the Sun Cant. 6. 10. 2 Sam. 23. 4. as the Sun without clouds and in its greatest height and so indeed he is in the Gospel the light of the World Joh. 8. 12. and ch 12. 46. in comparison of whom all Instruments are but stars as in the beginning of this verse even the most eminent ones of them also Rev. 12. 1. In his face God hath shined forth the light of the knowledge of his Glory 2 Cor. 4. 4 6. and all things are discovered by his appearance in the glorious Gospel Eph. 5. 13 14. Joh. 3. 19. and together herewith he is very chearing and delectable to them that behold him and put their trust in him Truly the light is Sweet and a pleasant thing it is for the eyes to behold the Sun especially this Sun of righteousness For the LORD is a Sun c. Eccl. 11. 7. Ps 84. 10 11. and 67. 1. and Ps 4. 6. and hereafter he shall appear gloriously as such an one in the new Jerusalem That City shall have no need of the Sun neither of the Moon to shine in it for the glory of God shall lighten it and the Lamb shall be the light thereof Rev. 21. 22. and ch 22. 3 5. Isay 60. 19. yea and his face is as the Sun very â—ructifying to the beholding and believing Soul it fills it with the fruits of righteousness Deut. 33. 14. 2 Cor. 3. 18. 2. His face was as the Sun shineth to wit wonderfully glorious and full of lustre and splendour above the brightness of the Sun at Mid day Act. 26. 12. he is that Angel that came down from Heaven whose face was as it were the Sun Rev. 10. 1. So when he was transfigured his face did shine as the Sun and there he received Honour and Glory from the excellent Glory Mat. 17. 2. 2 Pet. 1. 16 17. and indeed God hath wonderfully glorified his Son Jesus in our nature even with the same Glory which he had with him before the World was Act. 3. 13. with Joh. 17. 5. he hath raised him from the dead and given him Glory that our Faith and hope might be in God 1 Pet. 1. 20 21. God hath given him Glory above all others with respect to him the most eminent Angels of the Churches are but stars There is one glory of the Sun another of the Moon and another of the stars but he as much yea far more excels them in Glory than the natural Sun doth the stars 1 Cor. 15. 41. and he hath worthily received this Glory as the four living creatures four and twenty elders and innumerable company of Angels doâ— acknowledge saying with a loud voice worthy is the Lamb that was sâ—ain to receive power and riches and Honour and Glory c. Rev. 5. 8 9 14 and this Glory he hath obtained in the Man and is entred into it thorow sufferings Luke 24. 25 27. That face of his that was spit upon and beaten is now as the Sun in his strength and in due season he shall appear in his Glory In his own glory and in the Glory of his Father and in the Glory of his holy angels Ps 102. 16. Mal. 4. 2. Mat. 16. 26. Luke 9. 26. and those also that come unto him his Church who are now clothed with him Rev. 12. 1. shall shine forth as the Sun in the Kingdom of their Father Mat. 13. 43. They that love him shall be as the Sun when he goeth forth in his might Judg. 5. 31. 3. His countenance was as the Sun shineth in his strength very dreadful terrible and formidable unto his enemies so in Dan. 10. 6. it is thus read His face was as the appearance of lightening and so we read of the Suns smiting and beating Ps 121. 6. Jona 4. 8. and the Sun signifiâ—th tribulation and temptation as the Sun shall not light on them nor any heat Isay 49. 10. Rev. 7. 16. and the Sun hath looked upon me Cant. 1. 6. and whereas our Saviour saith in his parable when the Sun was up they were scorched he thus explicates it afterwards when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word c. compare Mat. 13. 6. with v. 21. and this understanding of the expression may also be taken in as appeareth by what followeth Vers 17. And when I saw him I fell at his feet as dead and he laid his right hand upon me saying unto me fear not I am the first and the last Here he beginneth to acquaint the Apostle John who the glorious person was which he saw in vision And in this verse the Apostle doth declare unto us 1. What effect that had upon him which he visionally saw 2. What the Son of Man did and said unto him to strengthen him 1. What effect that had upon him which he visionally saw and when I saw him I fell at his Feet as dead When I saw him namely in Vision see notes on v. 12. in Spirit see notes on v. 10. he saw not his personal body only this extraordinary Revelation was given unto him Now 1. Here we may observe that he saw before he fell Christ Jesus did strengthen him to see and behold in Vision that which he commanded him to write and who goeth to a Waâ—fare at any time at his own charges â— he will enable and strengthen us to what he calls us and in waiting upon him and keeping his way he will not leave us nor forsake us Acts 26. 16 17. 2. We
may take notice what effect the Vision which he saw had upon him I fell at his Feet as dead such was the Glory Majesty and terribleness of him in this appearance as hath in some measure been shewed Truly so great and dreadful to Mortal-ones is the Glory and Majesty of Christ and of God that when it appeareth it usually causeth such manner of effect as here on John either to faint or to be sick or swoune away as it were c. we are not capable to behold it unless wonderfully strengthened and yet then also usually it hath such or somewhat like Impression as it had upon the Apostle Heb. 12. 21. So the Prophet Ezekiel when he saw the appearance of the likeness of the Glory of the Lord he fell upon his Face Ezek. 1. 28. and ch 2. 1. So Daniel when he saw one Vision he was afraid and fell on his Face and was in a deep sleep on his Face toward the ground and he fainted and was sick certain days Dan. 8. 13 18 27. And when he had another like unto this vouchsafed to John though the Men that were with him saw not the Vision yet a great quaking fell upon them so that they fled to hide themselves and there remained no strength in Daniel and by the Vision his Sorrows were turned upon him and he retained no strength For saith he how can the Servant of this my Lord talk with this my Lord for as for me straightway there remaineth no strength in me neither is there breath left in me Dan. 10. 5 7 9 15 17. So in the transfiguration of Christ they that were with him were â—ore afraid Mark 9. 2 6. Mat. 17. 9. So Christ's appearing to Saul struck him blind for three days he could not see for the glory of that light which was above the brightness of the Sun at Mid-day and was led by the hand of them that were with him Acts. 9. 9. with ch 22. 7 11. and ch 26. 13 14. and in other Revelations and Visions of the Lord vouchsafed to him he knew not whether he was in the body or out of the body 2 Cor. 12. 1 3 4. 1. Then we may herein have some glimpse or be helped to believe that that is surely wonderful glory that our Lord Jesus hath received in our Nature such as we cannot now behold without fainting or amazement In this he shall appear in due season gloriously which is called the glorious appearing or the appearing of the Glory of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ Tit. 2. 11 13. And we may be helped to conceive and understand that Christ's Glory doth infinitely exceed and surpass all the Glory the Vain-glory in this World we may well enough look upon all the Glory Splendour and Magnificence of this World Even Solomon in all his Glory was not arrayed like one of the Lillies Mat. 6. 29. And we may look upon the glory of a Lilly well enough without being strengthened thereto extraordinarily but behold an infinitely greater in Glory is here even the Rose of Sharon and Lilly of the Valleys Cant. 2. 1. And we may say of all the Glory here below with reference to Christ's what the Apostle saith in another case Even that which was made glorious hath no Glory in this respect by reason of this Glory that excelleth 2 Cor. 3. 10. Therefore the consideration of the inconsiderableness of all other Glory as compared with Christ's might help us to mortifie our Members which are upon the Earth and not be desirous of the Vain-glory which is here below 1 Joâ— 3. 1 2 3. Col. 3. 1 3 5. Gal. 5. 25 26. 2. Hereby also we may be helped to conceive and conclude that the Believers hereafter even the now weakest of them shall be advanced unto a more excellent condition then now they or the strongest of them are in He that is now feeble amongst them shall at that day be as David and the house of David as God as the Angel of the LORD c. Zech. 12. 8. Now the strongest cannot behold his Glory and Majesty in a Vision without fainting or fear but then they shall see him as he is and be ever with him Joh. 17. 24. 1 Joh. 3. 1 2. they shall then see God Mat. 5. 8. they shall see his Face and his name shall be in their Fore-heads Rev. 22. 4. Now they are imperfect even the strongest of them and see thorow a Glass darkly but then Face to Face Now they know in part but then they shall know even as they are known 1 Cor. 13. 9 12. Rom. 8. 23. 1 Thes 4. 16 17 18. 3. How might the consideration of the excellency of Christ's Glory engage us to seek after it that we might be made partakers of it we are called by the Gospel to his Eternal Glory 1 Pet. 5. 10. to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ 2 Thes 2. 14. Oh that we may in a patient continuance in well-doing seek after this Glory Honour and immortality that we may in due season have rendred to us â—nd given us of grace eternal life Rom. 2. 6 7 10. 4. How might the consideration and view of the excellency of the Glory of Christ hide Pride from us poor shameful Creatures what have we to be compared to his Glory and Majesty when Job had some imperfect sight of the Glory of the Lord he cries out Behold I am vile what shall I answer thee Job 40. 4 14. Now mine Eye seeth thee whererefore I abâ—or my self and repent in dust and ashes ch 42. 3 6. When the prophet Esay saw his Glory he cries out Woe is me for I am undone because I am a Man of unclean Lips for mine Eyes have seen the King the Lord of Hosts Isay 6. 5. with Joh. 12. 41. And did we more behold him in the Glass of the Gospel it would cause us to enter into the Rock and hide us in the Dust for fear of the Lord and for the Glory of his Majesty Isay 2. 10. It is our Ignorance of him and distance from him and from the beholding of his Glory that causeth us to think and conceit so goodly of our selves of our knowledge cleanness and attainments and makes us so well or rather so ill conceited of our selves 5. If the sight of him in Vision be so dreadful to his Servants what will he be in the execution of his wrath towards those who have persisted in their Rebellion against him Who knoweth the Power of his Anger even according to his fear so will be his Wrath Ps 90. 11. and 76. 7. Then will Men cry to the Mountains and Rocks fall on us and hide us from the Face of him who sits on the Throne and from the wrath of the Lamb for the great day of his wrath is come and who shall be able to stand Rev. 6. 16 17. Oh then now fear before him kiss the Son and trust in him Ps 2. 6
bearing the Judgment of the World he hath cast Satan the Prince of the World out of his principality Joh. 12. 31. and all power is given unto him both in Heaven and on Earth Mat. 28. 18 20. 2 Cor. 1. 9 10. Joh. 5. 27. and ch 3. 35. with ch 10. 17. Because he humbled himself and became obedient unto death the death of the Cross therefore also hath God highly exalted him and given him a name above every name c. Phil. 2. 6 7 8 9 10. And seeing he hath and hath thus obtained the Keys of Hell and Death it may be of much usefulness unto us as to say a little 1. Herein we may see the preciousuess of the sufferings and blood of Christ 1 Pet. 1. 19. 2. It may admonish us not to have idolatrous esteems of Men make not great Men your arme for Men of low degree are Vanity and Men of high degree are a Lye to be laid in the Ballance they are alike lighter than Vanity Ps 62. 9. How high or great soever they are they are Men and not God Isay 31. 3. therefore trust not in them nor in the most learned skilful and mâ—st experienced Physicians for they have not the Keys of Hell and Death if he will not with-draw his anger the proud helpers do stoop under him Job 9. 13. What Man whether wisest or greatest or strongest or richest or healthithiest is he that liveth and shall not see death shall he deliver his Soul from the Hand of Hell Ps 89. 48. and 146. 3 4. 3. This consideration may encourage his Servants not to be afraid of their Enemies for not they but he hath the Keys Acts 26. 17. All power is given unto me both in Heaven and on Earth Go ye therefore Disciple all the Nations c. saith our Saviour unto his Apostles Mat. 28. 18 20. Heb. 2. 14 15. 1 Cor. 15. 58. 4. Fear him so as not to provoke him Luke 12. 4 5. Exod. 23. 21. for our breath is in his hand and the Keys of Hell and Death are in his hand Ps 107. 10 12. 5. Pray unto and seek help of him and in his name and come unto God by him to whom should a people seek but to their God When we fall down and there is none to help us yet in crying to him he can save us out of our Distresses and bring us out of Darkness and the shadow of Death and break our bands asunder For he hath broken the Gates of Brass and cut the Bars of Iron in sunder Isay 8. 19. Psal 68. 18 20. and 107. 13 16. Jer. 30. 12 18. 6. It may comfort them that wait upon him and keep his way that though they must dye yet he liveth and hath the Keys of Hell and Death and will in due season open their Graves and bring them forth and make them partakers of everlasting Life Joh. 6. 40. and ch 11. 25 26. 1 Thes 4. 15 18. 2 Cor. 4. â—2 14 17. These things our Lord sets before his Servant John when he was as dead and greatly afraid to revive him and to strengthen him and encourage him against his fearâ— And let us learn from hence 1. When we are â—ainting and fearful to look unto Jesus and consider his Blood and the Glory he hath received therethorow as these things are discovered to us in the Gospel as the Apostle exhorts saying laying aside every weight and the Sin which doth so easily beset us let us run with patience the race that is set before us looking unto Jesus the Author and finisher of the Faith who for the Joy set before him endured the Cross despising the shame and is set down at the right hand of the Throne of God For consider him lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds Heb. 12. 1 3 4. and ch 3. 1 2. The Gospel is the word of life the spirit of life is in it Phil. 2. 16. that will quicken us again Ps 119. 50 93. That is proper to bind up the broken-hearted who are broken and shattered with sorrow or fear Isay 61. 1 2. Luke 4. 18. Oh consider we not our selves or any goodness or worthiness of ours but consider his first love manifested in his laying down his life for us and the glory he hath received and shall appear in give more earnest heed to the things we have heard that we may encourage our selves in the Lord 1 Sam. 30. 6. Joh. 6. 63. 1 Joh. 4. 14 18 19. Christ comforts not John immediately though he was as dead but declares the word of life to him 2. Or when we see others surprized with fear or overwhelmed with grief with this Gospel lift up the hands that hang down Rom. 1. 16. Isay 40. 1 2 9. Verse 19. Write the things which thou hast seen and the things which are and the things which shall be hereafter This charge and commandment he giveth to him again he had given John such a like command before v. 11. and now reneweth it to signify to us the weightiness of the things to be written and that they might be conveyed to the Churches and for us and for our use and benefit in these latter days For whatsoever was written aforetime was written for our learning Rom. 15. 4. and who shall hinder us from looking hereinto That charge in v. 11. and this here are given in general some other are more particular as ch 14. 1â— and ch 19. 9. c. This charge and commandement he gives to him after he had strengthened him Dan. 10. 17 19. his yoke is easie and his burthen is light Mat. 11. 30. 1 Joh. 5. 3. and indeed he had given such a discovery of himself before that there was no cause for John to fear for he who thus enjoyned him was able to stand by him and save him It was the LORD that spake who could but prophesy and write Amos. 3. 8. It was the first and the last that gave this charge to him Josh 1. 7 9. Jer. 1. 8 19. Write saith Christ to him but what should he write some thus read it the things which thou hast seen both the things which are and the things which shall be hereafter summing them up in two Branches or particulars and hereby signifying as if John had seen all he was to write before his charge was given to him which doubtless he had not and therefore we shall look upon the word 's as we have them rendred to us and as a commandment to write three things viz. 1. The things which thou hast seen namely in vision as v. 11. and so what he had seen from v. 12. to this verse not all he had foreseen but what he had now seen in which our Lord doth give a brief discovery of himself of his death resurrection everliving and his Glory Power and Majesty Christ first shews him this that it might be instructive to him to look unto Jesus that he might be enlightened Ps 34. 5 8.
familiar in Scripture so of the Paschal Lamb it is said It is the Lord 's passeover that is a Sign or commemoration thereof Exod. 12. 11 12. so when the Lord saith this is Jerusalem it is easy to understand this to be the meaning of that expression This is a sign or figure representing Jerusalem Ezek. 5. 1 6. with ch 4. 1 4. so again that Rock was Christ to wit Christ was the mystery or secret signified thereby 1 Cor. 10. 4. see also the notes on ch 5. v. 8. and is it not as easy to understand that saying in like manner This is my Body to wit the sign and commemoration thereof as the Apostle saith Do this in remembrance of me relating therein Christs words and as oft as ye eat this bread and drink this cup it is bread still after consecration ye shew forth the Lords death till he come 1 Cor. 11. 23 26 28. surely were these persons who otherwise construe it as desirous to seek after the truth as they are thirsty of innocent blood they would not be so ignorant as they are of the meaning of this and such-like symbolical sayings 2. He saith not The seven stars are the seven Angels though he calls them in the symbol seven starrs yet he names them not in opening the mystery seven Angels but the Angels and yet when he opens the mystery of the seven candlesticks he still calls them seven Churches surely to intimate that the Angels were not seven individual persons but indefinitely those that were Guides unto the seven Churches and went before them in the Word of the Lord. If any say it may be enough to conclude them to be but seven Individual Persons because they are called the seven Stars Rev. 1. 16 20. and ch 2. 1. and ch 3. v. 1. I answer 1. That might rather have sufficed as with respect to the seven Candlesticks to call them Churches because he had called them seven Churches before verse 4. and named them particularly verse 11. and yet here again he calls them seven Churches whereas he never calls the seven Stars seven Angels And besides 2. Though the several Epistles be directed to the several Angels and every particular Epistle to the Angel yet it appears there was more than one individual person intended thereby as to instance though that Epistle to the Church in Smyrna be directed to the Angel yet he saith to him Behold the Devil shall cast some of you into Prison that ye may be tried and ye shall have tribulation Rev. 2. 10. So to the the Angel of the Church in Thyatira he saith Vnto you I say and unto the rest c. And I will give to every one of you c. v 23 25. In both which it appears that more than one person is meant by the Angel But we may now enquire and consider for our further usefulness 1. What are these Angels here spoken of 2. Why are they called and compared unto Angels 1. What are these Angels here spoken And to that we say They are not those Glorious Spirits most frequently so called the Word Angel denotes not the nature but office of persons and it appears that by Angels here are not meant those glorious Spirits ministring Spirits because he fortifies some of these against and signifies they should suffer tribulation and be cast into Prison by the Devil c. And commends some for their patience in tribulation and râ—proves some of these for evils sound with them ch 2. 1 5. and v. 8 10. Nor are they the Churches but distinguished from them nor are they false Teachers but they are the Messengers of the Churches sent for the good of them and such as went before them in the Word of the Lord their Bishops or Overseers So the Baptist is called a Messenger or Angel Mat. 11. 10. and the Priests in former times Mal. 2. 7. That which some say that by Angels cannot be meant Overseers because they are said to be the Angels of the Churches whereas they are not sent by them is of no great weight for of the Churches may mean not sent from them but for the good of them as the Angels of the little ones are not sent by them but imployed for the good of them Mat. 18. 10. 2. Why are they called and compared unto Angels In general as hath been said they are so called because they are sent for the benefit of them for the Word Angel is used generally for any Messenger Jam. 2. 25. and particularly to denote that these Bishops or Overseers are or should be as to their Office and fitness for it like in some respect to those invisible and Holy Spirits 1. Like them they are or should be furnished with Wisdom from above for the good of others 2 Sam. 14. 20. for he that sends a message by the hand of a Fool cutteth off the Feet and drinketh dammage Prov. 26. 6. 2. Because it is their Office to ascend upon the Son of Man to Heaven in their Prayers and in prayers to God for those over whom they are set yea and for the good of all Men 1 Tim. 2. 1 8. Gen. 28. 12. with Joh. 1. 51. And to descend upon him and bring down Messages from Heaven that they may be apt to teach others 3. Like the glorious Spirits they should have their conversation in Heaven be more abundantly sequestred from the things here below in their hearts and it behoves them especially not to intangle themselves with the affairs of this life Phil. 3. 17 20. 2 Tim. 2. 3 4. that they may mind things above and be like the Angels beholding the glory of the Lord and doing his Commandments hearkening unto the voice of his word Mat. 18. 10. 2 Cor. 3. 18. Ps 103. 20. AN EXPOSITION On the second CHAPTER OF THE REVELATION Chap. 2. Verse 1. Vnto the Angel of the Church of Ephesus write these things saith he that holdeth the seven Stars in his right hand who walks in the midst of the seven Golden Candlesticks HERE begins the account of the several Epistles or Messages which John is commanded to write and send to the several Churches before-named and though every particular Message directly and especially concerns that Angel and Church whereto it is expresly directed yet they are of usefulness and for instruction to all the Churches and to every one that hath an Ear and needful to be considered by them as afterwards will appear to which in due place In this first Verse we have to mind and consider 1. The Person or Persons for whom this Message or Epistle is to be written and to whom to be sent Vnto the Angel of the Church of Ephesus write 2. The person from whom it comes described to us These things saith he that holdeth the seven Stars in his right hand c. 1. The person or persons for whom this Message or Epistle is to be written and unto whom it is commanded to be sent Vnto the
Angel c. This and every of the Messages are expresly sent unto the Angel to him or them who were over the Churches in the Lord and have the â—ule of them Heb. 13. 17. though still that they might be communicated unto the Churches and considered by them to whom also they were spoken and for whom to be written See notes on ch 1. 11. But expresly to the Angel 1. Because by their Office and Furniture they are Ministers of Christ and Stewards of the Mysteries of God to dispence what they receive for the good of others to them for it is required of Stewards that a Man be found faithful 1 Cor. 4. 1 2. Heb. 13. 17. Mat. 24. 45 46. Tit. 1. 7. and so this Angel of the Church of Ephesus was to impart this Epistle to this Church for their Benefit Instruction Admonition and Consolation Ouâ— Lord Jesus herein prefers the Angel to the Churches that they might know them which labour among them and are over them in the Lord and admonish them and so esteem them very highly in love for their works sake 1 Thes 5. 12 13. That they might obey them that have the rule over them and submit themselves for they watch for their Souls Heb. 13. 17. and that they might count the Elders that rule well worthy of double Honour especially them who labour in the Word and Doctrine 1 Tim. 5. 17 18. with Gal. 6. 6. and 1 Cor. 9. 7 14. Unto the Angel and Angels to signifie that they are first to receive from Christ what they speak and communicate to the Churches and not to run before they are sent or prophecy a Vision out of their own hearts when they have seen nothing Jer. 14. 14 15. and ch 23. 16. 21 32. Ezek. 2. 7 10. Rev. 10. 9. as the Lord saith to the Prophet Son of Man all my words that I shall speak unto thee receive in thine heart and hear with thine eaâ—s and go get thee and speak unto them Ezek. 3. 10 11. So the Apostles delivered to the Churches that which they also first received from the Lord 1 Cor. 11. 23. and ch 15. 1 3. 1 Joh. 1. 3 5. and ch 4. 13 14. 3. And unto the Angels firstly because usually they have much influence upon the Churches and according to their faithfulness or unfaithfulness the Churches are and fare the better or the worse When they are faithful in the Lord and walk with a right Foot in the Gospel and are blameless as the Stewards of God they are successful Instruments of Good and profit unto others and shall both save themselves and them that hear them Jer. 23. 22. 1 Tim. 4. 16. So the Apostle writing unto the Church at Colosse who were a sweetly ordered people thus saith unto them The Gospel is come unto you and brings forth fruit in you since the Day ye heard of it and knew the Grace of God in truth as ye also learned of Epaphras our dear Fellow-servant who is for you a faithful Minister of Christ Col. 1. 6 7. with ch 2. 5 7. And when they are evil or remiss it haâ—h many times an â—vil influence upon the Churches such evil leaders of the people cause them to erre and they that are led of them are destroyed Isay 3. 12. and ch 9. 16. The Land is full of Adulterers for because of swearing the Land mourneth and their course is evil and their force is not right For both Prophet and Priest are profane And again The Prophets of Samaria caused Israel to erre c. Jer. 23. 9 11 13 17 32. Ezek. 13. 2 8 10. Therefore whensoever the Church is commended or discommended approved or reproved it is done in the person of the Angel Oh therefore how greatly doth it concern them especially to be clean who bear the Vessels of the LORD Isay 52. 11. to preach the Word to be instant in season and out of season to reprove rebuke exhort with all long suffering and doctrine 2 Tim. 4. 2 5. Tit. 1. 9. and to be examples of the Believers in Word in Conversation in Charity in Spirit in Faith in Purity 1 Tim. 4. 12. In all things shewing themselves patterns of good works in Doctrine shewing Uncorruptibleness Gravity Sincerity sound speech that cannot be condemned Tit. 2. 7 8. For if it be otherwise with them the Blood of others will be required at their hands Ezek. 3. 17. and ch 33. 7 9. Acts 20. 26. It behoves them to keep under their bodies and bring them into subjection lest when they have preached to others they themselves should become Reprobates 1 Cor. 9. 27. Luke 12. 42 46. Of the Church This Church was distinct from the rest and all of them are called seven Churches though indeed all unfeigned Believers are the Church of the living God the Body of Christ one body Col. 1. 18 24. Eph. 1. 22. and ch 4. 4. and ch 4. 24 32. Yet the partiticular Societies are called after the name of the whole 1 Cor. 11. 16. and ch 14. 33 34. and ch 16. 1. e. And where two or three are gathered together in his name they are a Church of Christ and so many times mention is made of the Church in such or such an House Mat. 18. 17 20. Rom. 16. 5. Col. 4. 16. Phil. 2. Of the Church so called as distinct from the Angel the Angel is not here called the Church but is spoken unto as distinct therefrom though as believers also the Angels here spoken of are members of the Church But many times also the believers as distinct from the officers are called the Church Acts 20. 17 28. and were so beâ—ore they had officers among them Act. 23. and shall be so when they shall cease and there will be no further need of them Epâ— 5. 27. with ch 4. 11 12 13. Of the Church This Church of Ephesus had this title still given to it by Christ though it was so faulty as that he threatens that if they did not remember repent and do their first works he would remove their candlestick from them v. 5. see also v. 12. 14 16. and v. 18. 20 24. and ch 3. 1 2. and v. 14 17. So the apostle writes unto and calls it the Church of Corinth though there were many and great evils found with them and he saith unto them I fear lâ—st when I come I shall not find you such as I would lest there be debates envyings wraths strifes backbitings whisperings swellings tumults and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already and have not repented of the uncleanness fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed 2 Cor. 1. 1. with ch 11. and ch 12. 20 21. so he calls them the Churches of Galatiâ— of whom he saith they were removed from him that called them into the grace of Christ unto another Gospel and O foolish Galatians who hath bewitched you that you should not obey the truth and again I am afraid of you lest
I have bestowed upon you labour in vain Gal. 1. 2 6. and ch 3. 1. and ch 4. 11. yea that is called the temple of God in which the man of sin sits as God shewing himself that he is God 2 Thes 2. 4. see the notes before on ch 1. 12. Let this be considered and minded by us 2. We have the person described from whom this Epistle comes and who giveth charge These things saith he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand who walketh in the midst of the seven Golden Candlesticks Here he to wit Christ describes himself as he had done before with a little change See the notes before on ch 1. v. 13. and v. 16. and that for the encouragement and consolation of them in coming unto and walking before him and for admonition and warning unto them that they might not so evilly behave themselves as to grieve and offend him In general we may note thus he was to write These things saith he not say I â—ven Jesus Christ the Lord. Though John was the Instrument who first received and was to write and send this Epistle yet the message comes from Christ and as the holy Prophets did in former times usually thus speak unto the people Thus saith the Lord as Ezek. 33. 1 11 25 27. with many other places so here To every one of the Churches John was commanded thus to write these things saith Christ in those manifold Descriptions he gives of himself and so the residue of the Apostles of the lamb spake unto the Churches by the word and in the name of the Lord This we say unto you by the Word of the Lord 1 Thes 4. 15. If any man think himself to be a Prophet or spiritual let him acknowledge that the things that I write unto you are the commandments of the Lord 1 Cor. 14. 37. And I have received of the Lord that which I also delivered unto you 1 Cor. 11. 23. and ch 7. 10 12 25. and it is good for his servants to go with his words and in his name and authority Ezek. 3. 10 11 12. 1 Cor. 15. 1 3. and not in their own name or name of the Church or Man of sin and with his words as the Lord saith he that hath my word let him speak my word faithfully what is the chaff to the wheat saith the Lord Jer. 37. 27 29. 1 Cor. 2. 12 13. and seeing what the holy Prophets and Apostles wrote were the commandments of the Lord it might engage us to be mindful thereof and to give â—arnest heed thereto and to receive their word not as the word of Men but as it is in truth the word of God that it may work effectually in us 2 Pet. 3. 1 2. and ch 1. 19 21. 1 Thes 2. 13. with v. 2. and 9. He who holdeth the seven stars in his right hand see notes on ch 1. v. 16. he holdeth them fast so this same word is translated in v. 13. and v. 25. and ch 3. 11. he holdeth them fast in his right hand which is powerful as is said Thy right hand O LORD is become glorious in power thy right hand O LORD hath dashed in pieces the enemy Exod. 15. 6. his right hand and his holy arme hath gotten the victory Ps 98. 1. and with his right hand which is full of righteousness yea which is called the right hand of his righteousness Ps 48. 10. Isay 41. 10. with which right hand he saveth them which put their trust in him from those that rise up against them Ps 17. 7. with Ps 31. 19 his power and faithfulness is engaged for them and for the Preservation of them from evil and enemies in their walking before him and holding forth the light of the glorious Gospel in word and conversation yea he upholds them with the right hand of his power and Righteousness when he is reproing and faulting them Now in that it is said He holdeth them in his right hand we may learn 1. That they especially have many enemies who thrust sore at them that they might fall As our Saviour saith to his disciples when he sent them forth to preach the Gospel ye shall be â—ated of all Men for my names sake Mat. 10. 7 22. see the notes before on ch 1. v. 9. They have no sufficiency of themselves as of themselves to defend or secure themselves from their many and powerful enemies on the side of their oppressours there is power but they have no comforter nor any power against their enemies who are stronger then they Eccles 4. 1. Ps 142. 4 6. They are as lambs in the midst of wolves poor helpless shiâ—tless creatures Mat. 10. 16 17. Their defence is of him unto whom all power is given both in Heaven and on Earth Ps 7. 10. Mat. 28. 18 20. he will give unto them and preserve them with the â—â—ield of his Salvation in their shining as lights and his right hand will hold them up as Ps 18. 35 Though their own Arme cannot save them yet his right hand and his Arme is imployed and exercised for their safety and security Ps 44. 3 4. And the consideration of this that he holdeth them in his right hand may be of great consolation to them to comfort and strengthen their hearts against the discouragement of their own weakness and many and manifold potent and politick enemies Isay 41. 10. and help them to say as he did The Lord GOD will help us therefore shall we not be confounded Isay 50. 7 10. and to walk in the strength of the LORD God and make mention of his Righteousness of his only Ps 71. 16. And for caution to them to admonish and warn them not to provoke him to angerâ— for he who holds them in his right hand can also throw them out if they rebel against him yea though they were as the signet upon his right hand yet he will pluck them thence as Jer. 22. 24. he can with-draw his right hand and not exert it for their help and Salvation as they complain Ps 74. 11. and as the profit also signifieth in saying not only He hath drawn back his right hand But also he stood with his right hand as an Adversary and slew all that were pleasant to the eye Lam. 2. 3 4. Oh sin not then against him by whom only you are held and held fast Who walketh in the midst of Seven golden Candlesticks not only is in the midst of them see notes on ch 1. v. 13. But he also walketh converseth hath his way and path there As God hath said I will dwell in them and walk in them 2 Cor 6. 16. Lev. 26. 12. and here he walketh with delight while they are upright before him Thus when the Daughters of Jerusalem enquire of the spouse whither is thy beloved gone O thou fairest among women she answers My beloved is gone down into his Garden to the Beds of Spices to feed in the Garden c.
of the commendable things in this Angel and Church In which we may note 1. That those who are not Apostles may yet say they are so though in so saying they are liers they may take to themselves such names as appertain not to them and give forth themselves to be what they are not so it was here Now according to the use of this word Apostles in scripture so we may take it in this place also to wit in a double sense 1. And most frequently by Apostles are meant the Apostles of Christ namely such as had seen the Lord Jesus in his personal body and received the Gospel immediately from him and were also immediately commissioned and Authorised by him after he was raised to go into all the World and preach the Gospel to every creature of all the nations for which they received power by the holy spirit 's being given unto them Act. 1. 2 8. The number of whom was twelve unto whom Paul was added afterward being the great Apostle of the Gentiles Gal. 2. 7. and he also saw the Lord and hereby proves he was an Apostle of Christ 1 Cor. 9. 1. as he oft calls himself in his Epistles and he only Peter excepted 1 Cor. 15. 7 9. Acts 9. 4 7 27. and ch 22. 6 14. Gal. 1. 1. c. so these might give forth themselves to be Apostles of Christ to wit of the number of his extraordinary Ambassadours like that said of them by the Apostle Paul such are false Apostles deceitful workers transforming themselves into the Apostles of Christ 2 Cor. 11. 13. and they might pretend that what they declared they had immediately from Christ and therefore they would not be determined by the Apostles Doctrine They were neither of Paul nor of Apollo nor of Cephas but they were of Christ as some said among the Corinthians 1 Cor. 1. 12 13. 2. And the secondary Ministers are sometimes called Apostles so Barnabas was Act. 14. 14. And we read of the Apostles of the Churches not only such as might be sent by them but also such as were sent to them by the extraordinary ambassadors of Christ possibly 2 Cor. 8. 23. so Epaphroditus is called the Philippians Apostle or messenger Phil. 2. 25. and such also they or some of them might give forth themselves to be to wit to be owned and approved by the Churches in other parts and by the Apostles also And indeed we may take the word as it is sometimes used generally for Ministers of Christ and such as received and held forth the Gospel as where our Saviour saith The servant is not greater then his Lord nor the Apostle greater then â—e that sent him Joh. 13. 16. and so he signifieth that such as are not the Ministers of Christ and who come not with his word and Gospel may yet say they are the Apostles of Christ or of his or some of his Churches that so they may deceive others and herein they are like to the false Prophets in former times who gave forth themselves to be sent of God Jer. 14. 14 15. and ch 23. 22. and ch 27. 15. and ch 29. 9 21 23. and as there were false prophets among the people so there shall be false teachers among you saith the Apostle Peter 2 Pet. 2. 1. many false teachers there were amongst the Christians in the Apostles days some telling them except they were circumcised and kept the law of Moses they could not be saved Act. 15. 1. Gal. 3. 1 3. some saying there was no Resurrection of the dead or that the Resurrection was made or past already 1 Cor. 15. 12. 2 Tim. 2. 17 19. some teaching men to deny the Lord that bought them and so walking in and leading others into pernicious and lascivious ways and practises 2 Pet. 2. 1 2. Jude 3. 4 c. 1. Herein then we may see that evil teachers and false prophets are deceitful workers 2 Cor. 11. 13 15. and use a great deal of cunning craftiness Eph. 4. 14. and will pretend to speak what they believe not and be what they are not Mat. 24. 24. 2 Thes 2. 10. even such as preach another Jesus Spirit or Gospel may yet transform themselves into and call themselves the Apostles of Christ 2 Cor. 11. 1 4. with v. 13 15. therefore they are for their subtilty compared and likened to foxes Cant. 2. 15. Ezek. 13. 4 4. and to serpents 2 Cor. 11. 3. with Gen. 3. 1. Act. 13. 10. they will pretend and give out themselves to be the Apostles of Christ when they are not so but enemies to him and liers like unto Satan Joh. 8. 44. 1 Joh. 2. 22. and like him they may make some right acknowledgment to deceive Mark 1. 24. and ch 3. 11. Luke 4. 34. Act. 16. 16. and though the enemies of Christ and of his Cross and Gospel yet they may speak sometimes honourably thereof for their own ends as they did Act. 19. 13 15. 2. Seeing they may say they are Apostles and messengers of Christ who are not let us take heed to our selves lest such deceive and beguile us as our Saviour saith to his disciples take heed lest any Man deceive you for many shall come in my name saying I am and shall deceive many and again false Christs and false prophets shall rise and shall shew Signs and wonders to seduce if possible even the elect but take ye heed behold I have foretold you all things Mark 13. 5 6. 22 23. Luke 21. 8. 2 Thes 2. 2. Believe we not every spirit let us not be so foolish and simple as to be beguiled by mens good words or high boasts of themselves Rom. 16. 16 17. Indeed we are apt to receive such as come in their own name Joh. 5. 44 and to suffer them gladly and follow them who exalt themselves 2 Cor. 11. 13 15 20. But manifold admonitions are given to us to arme us against them and to engage us to look to our selves that no Man deceive us 1 Joh. 3. 7. 2 Joh. 7. 9. think not you cannot be deceived for it is possibe you may and many will be so Mat. 24. 4 5. nor conceit there is no danger in these deceivers for their heresies are dâ—mnable and destructive as is before said 3. Then also it is good and needful for us not to receive any strangers or such as are unknown to us as bringers or declarers of a doctrine without letters of commendation from such as we doe know and may confide in which was it seemes used and usual in former times So much may be signified in what Paul saith of Timothy in one of his epistles to the Corinthians Now if Timotheus come see that he may be with you without fear for he worketh the work of Christ as I also doe 1 Cor. 16. 10 12. so again need we as some others Epistles of commendation to you or of commendation from you thereby giving us to understand that though he needed none nor
Tim. 6. 3 5. Prov. 14. 7. Verse 3. And hast born and hast patience and for my name sake hast laboured and hast not fainted Here he goeth on still To declare what was commendable in this Angel and Church of Ephesus And hast born This hath reference to the bearing of burdens though as is before said they could not bear them that were evil yet they could and did bear burdens otherwise so as thereby pain and grief was occasioned them Thou hast born namely the burdens one of another as we are all instructed and exhorted to doe Bear ye one another's Burdens and so fulfil the law of Christ Gal. 6. 2. with ch 5. 14. we should not be severe in censuring them when they are overtaken with a fault but consider our selves lest we also be tempted but we should be meek towards them and with a spirit of meekness restore them Gal. 6 1 2. Born to wit one anothers Infirmities especially the strong are to bear the Infirmities of the weak in which they see not their liberty in indifferent things and not to please themselves but their neighbours for their good to edification Rom. 14. and ch 15. 1 2. 1 Cor. 8. 8 13. and ch 9. 19 22. and to bear the griefs one of another in tender compassion one toward another and so their temptations and trials which are called and compared to burdens Rom. 12. 9 15 16. 1 Cor. 10. 13. and ch 12. 13 26. and also thou hast born even the burdens of the needs and necessities one of another so as to relieve such as were poor and needy which poverty is a great burden Gal. 6. 2 13. Phil. 2. 2 6. Oh that that mind were also more with us to consider one another Heb. 10. 24. and to sympathize one with another as members one of another Eph. 4. 25 32. and as stones in a building to support one another 1 Pet. 2. 4 5. 1 Thes 5. 14. Act. 20. 35. Or thou hast born to wit persecutions for the sake of Christ as the Apostle saith I bear in my body the marks of the Lord Jesus Gal. 6. 17. they had born this burden which appears great and heavy and hard to be endured Mat. 20. 12. which is called a bearing of the cross Luk. 14. 27. This is irksome to us naturally and therefore is called fire Luk. 12. 49. a fiery trial or burning 1 Pet. 4. 12. and that which even breaks the heart Ps 69. 20. with Ps 89. 50. And hast patience now at this time thou hast it and not only so in former times and in speaking of it and mentioning it twice in the commendation of them it seems it was very remarkable in them that is to say they had and did at present continue in well-doing and enduring afflictions and in waiting for the coming again of Christ see notes on ch 1. v. 9. and ch 2. 2. and ch 3. v. 10. And for my name sake hast laboured and hast not fainted what their labour was is before spoken to v. 2. only here we shall note two things 1. It was for his name sake they had laboured 2. They had not fainted 1. It was for his name sake they had laboured what his name is we shall not here speak to particularly but refer that to v. 13. But here we say 1. For Christ's name sake may be for namely this was that which was the motive and argument to prevail with them to labour that which set them on work was the good report of Christ in the Gospel from hence they were prevailed with to labour in the work of the Lord as the word for is used Phil. 3. 7. 2 Cor. 4 5. and indeed were the love of Christ more known and believed by us it would strengthen and engage us to labour and suffer reproach 2 Cor. 5. 14. 15. 1 Tim. 4. 10. It would open our lips and hands also unto others 2. For Christs name sake may also mean for promoting it that others might know it to make it known for the good of others as 1 Cor. 9. 19 23. that the word of the Lord might run and be glorified and not for their own name praise repute 1 Thes 2. 4 6. Act. 15. 26. 2 Thes 3. 1. But that the name of the Lord might be so declared adorned and made known that all the people might praise him Ps 67. 1 2 3. and knowing his name might put their trust in him Ps 9. 10. To this end they had laboured and endured much pain and grief and manifold occasions of sorrow and sadness 2. And hast not fainted Though it might occasion weariness and grief unto them Ps 126. 5 6. yet they still held on their way and fainted not were not so tired or wearied as to give over Heb. 12. 1 3. Gal. 6. 9. 2 Thes 3. 13. they did abide in the labour and work of the Lord and induring affliction for his name sake and did not â—aint Verse 4. Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee because or that thou hast left thy first love Having first of all shewed what had been and was at present commendable in this Angel and Church he now makes his exception and draws up a charge against them as it were In which let us mind and consider for our usefulness 1. The charge generally laid down and signified 2. And particularly the mattter or reason of it 1. The charge generally laid down and signified nevertheless or but I have against thee I have against thee namely a matter of charge or indictment The form of speech is elsewhere used as Mat. 5. 23. that thy Brother hath somewhat against thee Mark 11. 35. forgive if ye have ought against another so also Act. 19. 31. and elsewhere Now in that after he had commended them he here begins nevertheless or But so we may observe and learn from hence 1. That there may have been in former times and at present there may be many good and commendable things in those against whom notwithstanding there may be just exception and they may be greatly faulty for other things even by God and Christ This we might see in many particular persons who were reputed good Men. Moses and Aaron and Samuel though all holy Men in the main yet such evils were found with them as for which God punished them against the two former God testified displeasure in not suffering them to enter into the good land Numb 12. 10 12. and concerning them all it is said Moses and Aaron among his priests and Samuel among them that call upon his name They called upon the Lord and he answered them thou answered'st them O Lord our God thou wast a God that forgavest them though thou tookest vengeance of their inventions Ps 99. 6 8. David was a Man after God's own heart save in the matter of Vriah 1 King 15. 5. Solomon was beloved of his God who appeared to him twice nevertheless even him did out-landish Women cause to sin Neh.
of their evils though none be so blind as this Servant of the Lord or deaf as this messenger whom he hath sent Isay 42. 19 21. yet he is one who will by no means clear the guilty Exod. 34. 6 7. If I sin against thee then thou markest me and will not accquit me from mine Iniquity Job 10. 14. though he had largely declared those praise-worthy things found with them yet also he mentions and minds them of that for which he could not praise them but reprove and fault them and imitater of whom herein was the the Apostle Paul I am saith he A follower of Christ now I praise you Brethren that ye remember me in all things and keep the oâ—dinances as I delivered them to you but in the same ch he again saith unto them now in this that I declare unto you I praise you not shall I praise you in this I praise you not 1 Cor. 11. 1 2 17 22. Thus our Saviour demeaned himself towards Peter when he had made a good confession and right acknowledgment concerning him our Saviour said unto him Blessed art thou Simon Son of Jona c. But presently after when he was to be faulted he turned and said unto Peter Get thee behind me Satan thou art an offence unto me Mat. 16. 15 18. with v. 22 23. see also Rev. 2. 13 14 and v. 19 20. so here I have against thee as if he should say Though I am in the midst of the seven golden Candlesticks clothed with a garment down to the foot and girt about the Paps with a Golden girdle as Rev. 1. 13. and am the Apostle and High-priest of your profession ever living to intercede for you Though I love you and am the propitiation for your sins yet I who am the Saviour of all men especially of them that believe I who am the Son of the Father in truth and love I who am alive and was dead in which I testified my love And I who am Almighty the first and the last and can do whatsoever I please yea and though there are so many commendable things in thee I have somewhat against thee Now here learn we 1. In that he saith I have against thee he who is love and Charity it self so he signifieth to us that his Charity doth not lead him to take no notice of our evils but rather to reprove and fault us when need is as he saith As many as I love I rebuke and chasten c. Prov. 3. 11 12. Heb. 12. 5 7. see the notes on Rev. 3. 19. and therefore let us not abuse his love and goodness or turn his grace into Lasciviousness nor say we shall have peace though we walk after the Imagination of our hearts c. Rom. 6. 1 2. Jude 4. Deut. 29. 19 20 21. 2. Nor let us think and conclude in our hearts that because we have done and suffered many things for his name sake that therefore this will plead our excuse though we sin against him or depart from him But know we he will have a quarrel against us and controversy with us notwithstanding the good things done by us or found with us if we do what is displeasing â—â—to him Gal. 3. 1 5. Luke 9. 62. Ezek. 33. 18. and ch 18. 28. Heb. 10. 38. 3. In that he saith I have against thee namely such an one as he is one who is so infinite in wisdom and so almighty and omnipotent it may engage us â—â— fear before him and to depart from iniquity Do we provoke the Loâ—d to anger Are we stronger then he 1 Cor. 10. 22. He is wise in heart and mighty in strength who hath hardened his heart against him and prospered Job 9. 4. If a poor Instrument only had against us he might mistake or not be able to harm us and therefore we should have no such cause to consider it But he is quick of sight and cannot be mistaken and strong to execute his word Joel 2. 11. Oh therefore be we not High-minded but fear 3. In that he saith I have against thee to wit against this Angel and Church so he gives us to understand That no â—ighness unto Christ whatever no priviledge he conferrs upon us will exempt us from his rebukes threatnings or judgments if we sin against him This is that the LORD spake saying I will be sanctified in them that come nigh me and before all the people I will be glorified Lev. 10. 1 3. though they be his Sons and his Daughters he will abhor them because of their provokings of him Deut. 32. 19 22 27. he will visit their iniquity with the rod and their transgressions with stripes Ps 89. 30 31 32. he hath a quarrel against these though they were his Church and people We may speak hereto a little particularly 1. I have against thee thee O Angel and so against any Bishops overseers or guides if their love to him be waxen cold or revoved from him If they sin against him he will not spare them though he holds the Angels in his right hand and doth therein prefer them before their Brethren and takes especial care of them to defend and protect them and none shall pluck them out of his hand yet he will have against them if they sin and wander from him A Moses Aaron Samuel so doing shall not escape But he will take vengeance of their Inventions Though the first was the mediatour of the first Testament A Prophet yea preferred before other ordinary prophets a king also The second an High-prist The third a Prophet and Judg Ps 99. 6 8. a David shall not go unpunished though an eminent Prophet and King a man after God's own heart 2 Sam. 12. Ps 51. yea though they were as the signet upon his right hand if they provoke him he will pluck them thence Jer. 22. 24. Let such then as are Angels of his Churches learn that though they are and seem to others to be somewhat even to be eminent ones in the Church yet God accepteth no Man's Person Gal. 2. 6 9. Let them therefore take heed of being puffed up lest being lifted up with Pride they fall into the condemnation of the Devil 1 Tim. 3. 6 7. let them even imitate him who kept under his body and brought it into subjection leâ—t when he had preached to others he himself should become a Reprobate 1 Cor. 9. 27. 2 Cor. 5. 8 11. Mat. 24. 48 51. 2. I have against thee O Church though thou hast been espoused to me and art one of the golden Candlesticks amongst whom I walk and in whom hath been my delight Ps 16. 2 3. my house my dearly beloved though after thou didst believe thou was Sealed with the holy spirit of Promise which is the earnest of the Inheritance Eph. 1. 13 14. and ch 4. 30. yet I have a quarrel against thee so the Lord saith in former times I have for saken mine house I have left mine heritage I have given
the dearly beloved of my soul into the hand of her enemy Jer. â— 12. 7 8. Amos. 3. 2. If God spared not the natural branches take heed also lest he spare not thee Rom. 11. 20 21. Rev. 3. 2 3. and v. 16. but to this we may further speak afterwards 2. We have the matter or reason of the charge or quarrel particularly declared and laid down Because or that thou hast left thy first love This was that he had against them and therefore he was angry with them though good and commendable things were found with them 1. He had not against them here that they walked in rioting and drunkenness and run with others to the same excess of riot they were not clothed with this undecent and dishonest cloathing with these works of darkness Rom. 13. 11 12. It is most abominable for his Churches or any in them to abuse themselves herewith or to abuse the good creatures of God and admonition had been formerly given to this Church not to be drunk with wine wherein is excess which it seems had had good effect on them Eph. 5. 17 18. and Judgment is threatned to such by our Saviour who overcharge their hearts with surfetting and drunkenness Luke 21. 34 36. But for these evils he threatens them not nor had he a quarrel against them for walking in uncleanness nay they hated such deeds v. 6. so well had they minded and observed those cautions and Instructions given them by the Apostle Paul Eph. 5. 3 6. Col. 3. 5 6. 1 Cor. 3. 16 17. and ch 6. 9 11. Gal. 5. 19 21. 2. Nor hath he against them that they were walking in covetousness which is Idolatry Col. 3. 5. Eph. 5. 5. and the root of all evil 1 Tim. 6. 9 10. and for which he reproves and threatens destruction to his people in former times Jer. 6. 10 13. and ch 8. 7 10. Ezek. 33. 31 32. nor for fashioning themselves to the fashions of this evil World in the Pride of apparel for which they are threatned Isay 3. 15 26. And which becomes not persons prosessing godliness 1 Tim. 2. 9 10. nay they are not charged with committing or acting any evil but they are reproved for omitting or abating in that which was good This was also the great and provoking evil of Laodicea that she was become luke-warm and her love to Christ was greatly decreased and lessened This one evil was charged upon the first the last of the seven Churches Though the last it seems was most deeply guilty hereof ch 3. 15 17. Consider this If thou knowest no evil by thy self that thou hast acted or committed yet art thou not hereby justified but mayest be that notwithstanding justly reproved and punished 3. Nor doth he say thou hast no love nor any works or labour thereof But he had before acknowedged to their praise that they had works and labour c. v. 2 but their evil was they were without and destitute of their first love though they had some still without all perad venture 2. And so that which he hath against them is Because they had left their first love where let us enquire and consider for our usefulness 1. What was their first love which they had left 2. How had they left their first love 3. Shew that this is such an iniquity as provoketh the Lord to anger 1. What was their first love which they had left To this we may say their first love here meant was not their first love as Children of Adam or as walking in their natural estate for then they walked according to the course of this World according to the prince of the power of the air the spirit that worketh rulingly prevailingly in the Children of disobedience Eph. 2. 1 2. then they loved and and adored Diana Act. 19. 27 28. but the love here spoken of was their love in the spirit Col. 1. 8. even that love which was effected and produced in them by the holy spirit in the Testimony of Jesus in his glorifying Christ and taking of his things and shewing unto them whereby their hearts were reconciled unto him and enflamed with love to him And so we may say 1. This first love here spoken of hath for its principle seed Gods first love commended to us in the cross of Christ as declared in the Gospel for the cross of Christ his abasement and sufferings in the vertue whereof he is raised again is the first great fundamental universal commendation of the love of God and Christ to us poor sinners and ungodly ones of mankind And that which is first to be declared to men when they are in trespasses and sins dead to reconcile their hearts this is the ministery of reconciliation to wit that God was in Christ reconciling the World unto himself not imputing their trespasses to them but making him to be sin for them who knew no sin 2 Cor. 5. 19 21. This is the water or that in which is the water to regenerate men even to beget them to the faith love of God That God so loved the World as to give his onely begetten Son and that which our Saviour preached first of all in order to the regeneration of Nicodemus Joh. 3. 3 5 9 16 and to the Samaritans Joh. 4. 42. this Paul first of all preached unto the Corinthians when they were gentiles carried away unto dumb Idols even as they were led and while they were walking in the Service of the vile affections and lusts of the flesh To the begetting them to faith and love 1 Cor. 15. 1 4. with ch 12. 2. and ch 6. 9 11. and ch 4. 15. and to the Galatians he did evidently set forth Jesus Christ and him crucified before them in the gospel and therein the grace of God to sinners unjust ones and enemies that their hearts might thereby be turned to the Lord Gal. 4. 13. with ch 3. 1. and ch 1. 6. and indeed this is the incorruptible seed of which a Man may be born again even the word of God which hath been made flesh and which liveth and abideth for ever 1 Pet. 1. 23 25. hereby men are begotten to the love of God in Christ even from the knowledg and belâ—ef of his first love to us as the Apostle John saith love is of God and every one that loveth is born of God and knoweth God for God is love But how and wherein doth his love appear and that he is love In this was manifested the love of God towards us because God sent his only begotten Son into the World that we might live thorow him Herein is love not that we loved God but that he loved us and sent his Son to be the propitiation for our sins And â—e have known and believed the love that God hath to us in sending his Son the Saviour of the World God is love c. Hereby is our love made perfect we love him because he first loved us
all men which was at first begotten and produced in them by his first love manifested unto and known and believed by them 2. How had they left thiâ— their first love Or in what sense or after what consideration had they left it To which we say They had not so left it as if they had none to Christ and one another for such a thing would be wholly and altogether inconsistent with those many good and commendable things before taken notice of by our Saviour in them v. 2 3 6. But in some measure their love was waxt colder than it was at first Mat. 24. 12. And they were not so â—ervent and ardent therein as sometimes and at first they had been somewhat of the same evil was found with these as was with the Church of Laodicea of which it is said thou art neither hot nor cold though not in so great a degree Rev. 3. 15 16. There was a decay and abatement of their love some remission and lessening of the inflamedness thereof as the word left here properly signifies to wit a remission of their love like that also complained of in others though it seems not in so great a measure or degree Thus saith the LORD I remember the kindness of thy youth thy first love but afterwards it was otherwise with them Hence it is said hear the word of the Lord what iniquity have your Fathers found in me that they are gone far from me c. Neither said they where is the Lord that brought us up out of the Land of Aegypt Jer. 2. 1 5 6 12. And it might in some measure be said to these as the Apostle doth to the Galatians where is now the blessedness you spake of Gal. 4. 13 15. They had in some sort departed from their rest as the Pâ—almist intimates he had done Ps 116. 1 7. and gadded about to change their ways too much wandring from Mountain to Hill and forgetting their resting-place their place to lye down in Jer. 2. 33 36. and ch 50. 6. they were not now so valiant for the truth as formerly they had been Jer. 9. 3. not so inflamed with love to Jesus Christ and one another the sufferings of Christ and what he hath thereby effected and obtained into himself were not so highly prized by them and therefore not so operative and effectual in them as at first but they were come to some loss and had suffered a decay of those things formerly wrought in them by the Glorious Gospel 2 Joh. 8. Oh how precious was this Manna to them at the first they then cried out by way of Admiration What is this they then with earnestness prayed Lord evermore give us this Bread Christ was then wonderfully precious to them and highly valued by them they did then so cleave to him in love as that they preferred him before all other things though never so gainful and amiable And the Word of God mightily grew among them Acts 19. 17 20. they then desired no other Foundation of their Faith and Hope no other Witness of God's Love no other Bread of Life or Door of Approach to God but Jesus Christ and him crucified and so the Flesh of Christ which was given for the life of the World But alas now their Hearts were in some measure removed from him and they did not so closely cleave unto him as formerly nor were so forward to undergo Afflictions for him and his Gospels sake not to endure hardness as good Souldiers of Jesus Christ 2 Tim. 2. 1 3. They had left their first-love and though they had works yet not the first v. 5. 3. We come in the next place to shew and demonstrate that this is such an iniquity as provoketh the Lord to anger to leave the first-love This is a great evil and so it will appear to be if we consider 1. Because the Principles or Seed of which this first-love was begotten and Object on which it was placed abide the same the Seed thereof is not like the Seed of this World which is perishing and corruptible and therefore all begotten of it is like unto it for all Flesh is as Grass and all the Glory of Man as the Flower of Grass the Grass withereth and the Flower thereof falleth away But this Seed is incorruptible the Word of the Lord endureth for ever and this is the word which by the Gospel is preached unto us 1 Pet. 1. 23 25. the Blood of Christ is precious and incorruptible blood and therefore it is opposed to corruptible things 1 Pet. 1. 19. And it is an Everlasting Commendation of the love of God to us Rom. 5. 8. and the Gospel of Christ is an Everlasting Gospel therein are contained the Words of Eternal Life Rev. 14. 6. Joh. 6. 68. And so Jesus Christ is the same and his years fail not He is Jesus Christ the anointed Saviour the same yesterday and to day and for ever Heb. 1. 12. and ch 13. 8. There is no Iniquity in him and therefore he remaineth for ever The Servant to wit of Sin abideth not in the house for ever but the Son abideth ever Joh. 8. 34 35. Oh what an Iniquity is it then to lessen our love to and esteem of him Or to let slip the Remembrance of his Love in redeeming us What Iniquity have your Fathers found in me saith the LORD that they are gone far from me and have walked after vanity and are become vain neither said they where is the LORD that brought us up out of the Land of Egypt That led us thorow the Wilderness thorow a Land of Deserts and Pits c. Hath a Nation changed their Gods which yet are no Gods But my People have changed their Glory for that which doth not profit Be astonished O ye Heavens at this and be horribly afraid be ye very desolate saith the Lord for my People have committed two evils they have forsaken me the Fountain of living Waters and hewed them out Cisterns broken Cisterns that can hold no Water O Generation see ye the Word of the Lord. Have I been a Wilderness unto Israel a land of Darkness wherefore say my people we are Lords we will come no more â—nto thee Jer. 2. 1 5 6 10 13 31. and ch 17. 13. and ch 18. 13 15. what an evil is this to depart in any measure from him Lord saith Peter to whom shall we go thou hast the words of eternal life and we believe and are sure that thou art the Christ the Son of the living God Joh. 6. 66 68 69. Oh foolish Galatians who hath bewitched you that ye should not obey the truth c. where is the blessedness the excellency the love and loveliness of Christ you formerly spake of Is not he as worthy still as ever to be fervently loved and heartily delighted in by us who humbled himself for us and became obedient to death the death of the cross and who thereby hath redeemed us from the curse of
I please and so can destroy you if you rebel against me I have against thee call to mind therefore from whence thou art fallen so ch 3. 2 3. I have not found thy works perfect before God Remember therefore c. It is high time for us to remember and consider and to reflect and look back when such an one hath a quarrel with us and draws up a charge against us If it were an ering sinful Man that had against us we might suppose or suspect that he hath a quarrel against us out of hatred prejudice or mistake or we might think we need not fear or matter what he saith It might be a small thing with us to be judged of Men or of man's judgment 1 Cor. 4. 3. But he is a most excellent one in every consideration And therefore he may say as the Lord speaks to Job wilt thou also disanul my judgment wilt thou condemn me that thou mayest be Righteous Job 40. 18. Remember therefore 2. Or therefore may refer to the latter part of v. 4. To which after Remember from whence thou art fallen This expression from whence may signify unto us 1. From what degreee of love thou art fallen and so it answers to that v. 4. thou hast left thy first-love Remember this and so it may be needful and good to remember what efficacy the grace of God had upon us at first and how precious and pleasant then it was to us To Remember what was the blessedness that we then spake of Gal. 4. 17. Heb. 10. 32 34. How our hearts were reconciled to God enflamed with love to Christ how our hearts did even burn within us as Luke 24. 32. God remembers and makes known his remembrance of the first-love that it might be remembred by us Jer. 2. 1 3. But though this be a truth and needful it is for us to remember this yet also there may be somewhat else intended hereby which will also include this and which leads to the leaving the first love to wit 2. Remember from whence thou art fallen namely from the root principle and seed of thy first love that is to say from his first love and the manifestation thereof to wit the Abasement and sufferings of Christ declared in the Gospel in which is evidenced to us the love of God and that he is love 1 Joh. 4. 8 10. and whereby they were begotten to the love of him for every one that loveth is born of God and knoweth God for God is love 1 Joh. 4. 7 9 14 16 19. Eph. 2. 2 4 5. This kindness and love of God to manward is the washing of regeneration or laver of the new-birth Tit. 3. 4 5. this love of God caused them to run well at first even to run unto Christ Gal. 3. 1. with ch 1. 6. and ch 5. 7. In the sufferings and cross of Christ God hath commended and doth wonderfully and unspeakably commend his love his first love to the World of Mankind God so loved the Word that he gave his only begotten Son Joh. 3. 16. Rom. 8. 32. God commendeth his love towards us in that while we were yet sinners Christ died for us Rom. 5. 5 8. And herein the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ was admirably demonstrated in that he being rich for our sakes he became poor and he humbled himself and became obedient unto Death the Death of the Cross 2 Cor. 8. 9. Phil. 2. 6 8. And how joyful news was this when declared at first It is well called Gospel glad-tidings good-tidings of great joy to all people the glad-tidings of the Kingdom Luke 2. 10 11. and ch 8. 1. This is a faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation that Christ Jesus came into the World to save Sinners 1 Tim. 1. 15. and that he was raised again for our Justification We declare unto you glad-tidings saith the Apostle How that the Promise which was made unto the Fathers God hath fulfilled the same in that he hath raised up Jesus again Acts 13. 32 33. And Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the Law being made a curse for us and obtained into himself Eternal Redemption and all Spiritual Blessings Gal. 3. 13 14. Heb. 9. 12. Mat. 22. 3 4. and came and preached Peace to us who were afar off Eph. 2. 13 17. This believed turned their hearts to the Lord delivered them from their fears and aâ—frightening despairing thoughts and begat in them â—ervent love to him and then they said they would no more transgress but would walk before the Lord in the Land of the living and bethought themselves what they should render to him for all his benefits Ps 116. 8. c. Jer. 2. 20. But from hence they were fallen even from the mindfulness and believing consideration of his first love manifested in laying down his life and tasting Death by the Grace of God for every man Heb. 2. 9. And that this is the fundamental meaning of this from whence appears if we consider 1. That upon somewhat a like occasion and account a like Counsel is given to the Church of Sardis for the recovery thereof Our Lord exhorts and instructs that Angel and Church to remember how they had received and heard Rev. 3. 2 3. How not only the manner but matter also compare Luke 8. 18. with Mark 4. 24. Luke 10. 26. to signifie unto us that That Angel and Church had let slip and forgotten what was first delivered to them and received by them and that their forgetfulness thereof was the fundamental cause of their deadness and evil as here also it was And thereto Christ recalls them that they might strengthen the things that remain and were ready to dye See notes on Rev. 3. v. 3. 2. It so appears also if it be duly considered by us what this Counsel here given refers to namely the latter part of verse 4. as hath been said thou hast left thy first love remember therefore from whence thou hast fallen which hath occasioned and caused this abatement and lessening thereof there is some root-iniquity that hath caused this remission and decay of thy first love to him and that is thy forgetting his first love and the manifestation thereof So Rev. 3. 2 3. 3. It so appeareth also by this because he that loveth not in whole or in part knoweth not considereth not God for God is Love He minds not or le ts slip the consideration hereof that God is Charity and that herein is manifested the love of God towards us because that God sent his only begotten Son into the World that we might live thorow him 1 Joh. 4. 8 10. And on the other hand he that abideth in Christ in the believing mindfulness of his being manifested and the end thereof and his faithfulness to him that appointed him sinneth not misseth not his Mark erres not from his way 1 Joh. 3. 5 6 9. 3 Joh. 11. Whoso looketh into the perfect Law of Liberty and continueth therein
and turn from all their wandrings and departures unto Christ again who is the Green Fir-tree from whom all good fruit is found and without whom we can do nothing Hos 14. 8. Joh. 15. 1 6. Rev. 3. 3. The word of the beginning of Christ is the Foundation of Repentance from dead works and of Faith and of all gracious and spiritual Works and Operations Heb. 6. 1 2. and ch 9. 14. 4. In that he adds And do the first works after the two former Branches of the Counsel so we may learn that we should not simply remember and repent but also bring forth Fruits meet for and answerable to such remembrance and repentance as the Baptist saith to the Pharisees and Sadducees Mat. 3. 7 8. So the Apostle shewed first to them of Damascus c. that they should repent and turn to God and do works meet for repentance Acts 26. 19 20. God is indeed first working in us both to will and to do of good pleasure But still somewhat is required of us as he is thus preventing us namely to do all things without murmurings and disputings Phil. 2. 13 15. Heb. 13. 20 22. Be we then doers of the word and not hearers only deceiving our own selves Jam. 1. 22 25. 2. We have next to speak unto a conditional threat denounced against them Wherein we have to consider 1. The Threat or Commination it self I will come unto thee quickly and will remove thy Candlestick out of his place 2. The condition Or else except thou repent 1. We have to take notice of and to consider the threat or commination it self In which also there is 1. That which preceeds and yet is in order to their Punishment I will come unto thee quickly 2. The Judgment it self directly threatned unto them And will remove thy Candlestick out of his place 1. That which precedes and yet is in order to their punishment I will come unto thee quickly I will come How so Is he not gone up into Heaven And must not the Heavens receive and contain him until the time of the Restitution of all things Acts 3. 21. yes surely But we may say 1. There are personal comings of his and they are two 1. His coming down from Heaven to be made and manifested in the Flesh and to be further abased for us that he might deliver us from that so great a Death as in which otherwise we must have perished for ever And that he might obtain for us Life and immortality so when the fulness of the time was come God sent forth his Son made of a Woman made under the Law that he might redeem them that were under the Law And he came down from Heaven not to do his own will but the will of him that sent him Gal. 4 4 5. Joh. 6. 40. So according to the end of his Father 's Mission he came into the World to be made Man wherefore when he cometh into the World he saith A Body hast thou prepared me Heb. 10. 5. And once in the end of the World he appeared to put away Sin by the Sacrifice of himself Heb. 9. 26. He was manifested to take away our Sins and make peace for us 1 Joh. 3. 5. Col. 1. 20. 1 Joh. 4. 9 10. And to that end he humbled himself and became obedient unto Death even the Death of the Cross Phil. 2. 6 8. aswell as also He came to preach peace in a frail and mortal body Luke 4. 18 43. And to seal to the truth of the Gospel by his Blood Joh. 18. 37. And as with respect to both ends he came to be a Saviour to save that which was lost Mat. 18. 11. Luke 18. 10. Joh. 12. 47. Luke 9. 54 56. 1 Tim. 1. 15. So and in this consideration he hath come once and shall come no more Joh. 16. 10 28. Rev. 1. 18. Rom. 6. 9 10. 1 Joh. 5. 20. and ch 4. 2 3. 2. And he shall come again and appear the second time in his own personal body not in abasement and weakness as formerly but in Glory in his own Glory and in the Glory of his Father with all his Holy Angels Mat. 16. 27. Joh. 14. 3. Heb. 9. 28. Luke 9. 26. He shall descend from Heaven with a shout with the Voice of the Arch-Angel and with the Trump of God 1 Thes 4. 16. But of neither of these two personal comings doth this place speak See the Notes before on Rev. 1. v. 7. 2. There are other comings of Christ spoken of in scripture which are not personal but invisible spiritual and providential comings of his that is to say 1. His comings in his mercies word and ordinances in his gracious visitations of mens hearts and spirits so before he took our nature upon him he was in the World and came unto his own in the ministery of of his Prophets Joh. 1. 10 11. Thus it is said Wherefore when I came was there no man when I called was there none to answer c. that is he came in his word and called and knocked that they might have opened and given entertainment to him Isay 50. 2. Rev. 3. 20. And the Lord saith In all places where I record my name I will come unto thee c. Exod. 20. 24. with Mat. 18. 20. And If any man love me he will keep my word and my Father will love him and we will come unto him and make our abode with him Joh. 14. 21 23. But of his thus coming he here speaks not neither see notes on Rev. 3. v. 20. 2. He is also said to come judicially to execute judgments now in this day either to take men away out of this World by death as our Saviour saith Be ye ready for the Son of Man cometh at an hour when ye think not Luke 12. 40. Mark 13. 35. or to execute and inflict some judgment here as Rev. 2. 16. and ch 3. 3. and ch 16. 15. or to take away and remove some mercies he hath been vouch-safing to any thus we are here to understand it So it is said The Lord cometh out of his place to punish Isay 26. 21. Mica 1. 3. So he that is in the Heavens in his personal body can come unto us in his providences and judgments when he pleaseth Quickly that is 1. Easily lightly without difficulty if men repent not Mark 9. 39. Jer. 31. 28. Prov. 1. 24 29. 2. Quickly without delay speedily so v. 16. he would hasten his word to perform it as Jer. 1. 12. 3. Quickly unexpectedly and unthought of and so he would come as a thief when they were not aware and take away his mercy from them Rev. 3. 3. and ch 16. 15. Now in that he thus threatens to come to this Angel and Church we may learn 1. That he on whom we call is one that is without partiality in his judgments he is such an one as without respect of persons judgeth according unto every man's work Jam. 3. 17.
evil way and the froward mouth do I hate saith Wisdom Prov. 8. 13. Let none of you imagine evil in your hearts against his Neighbour and love no false Oath for all these are things that I hate saith the LORD Zech. 8. 17. Deut. 12. 31. and ch 16. 22. He hateth Wickedness even all and all manner of Iniquity And we should be like-minded after the example of our Lord Jesus Christ and hate it also Ps 5. 5 7. Heb. 1. 9. Rom. 15. 7. 4. Thou hatest the Deeds of the Nicolaitans Though he speaks not here of their Doctrines yet afterwards he doth in verse 15. It was an hateful Doctrine and their Deeds were hateful also divers and strange Doctrines produce and bring forth evil and abominable works The Gospel of Christ only in which is contained wholesome words is a Doctrine according to Godliness 1 Tim. 6. 3. And those who from the heart obey it are made free from Sin Rom. 6. 17 18. 1 Thes 2. 13. with ch 1. 9 10. Now are 〈◊〉 clean saith our Saviour thorow the word that I have spoken to you Joh. 15. 3. Anâ— therefore we may be sure that they do not heartily believe the Gospel who walk in crooked paths his words doe good to them that wâ—lk upâ—â—ghtly Mica 2. 7. Ps 17. 4. Blessed are the undefiled in the way who walk in the law of the Lord They also do no Iniquity they walk in his way Ps 119. 1 3 9 11. But now an evil 〈◊〉 brings forth â—vil fruiâ— wormewood and gall Deut. â—9 18 19. Heb. â—2 15. 16. 1 Tim. 6. 3 5. Jude 3 8. 2 Pet. 2. 1 3. Needful therefore it is â—or uâ— to reject their divers and strange doctrines Heb. 13. 8 9. to go from the presence of those foolish ones in whom we perceive not the lip of knowledg Prov. 14. 7. and ch 19. 27. not to hearken to the wâ—rds of such Prophets for if we doe they will make us vain for they speak a vision of their own hearts not out of the mouth of the Lord Jer. 23. 9 10 14 16. and ch 50. 6. Eph. 4. 13 15. Our Saviour signifies to us that the Doctrine of the Pharisees was Hypocrisy and thâ—nce and therefore also their workes were hypocritical Mat. 16. 6 12. with Luke 12. 1. and Mat. 23. Those Doctrines which say it is no mortal but a venial sin to commit fornication lead others to pollute themselves therewith Those Doctrines in which Men say it is lawful to worship or serve Images To adore the bread and wine when consecrated That say Christ died not for all Men and all he died for shall be saved with an everlasting Salvation that mens states were fixed in a personal consideration before they were born And that the one and least part of Men cannot possibly perish and the other and greatest part cannot possibly be saved That once in Christ and ever in Christ necessarily That there is no resurrection from the dead c. are hateful Doctrines and bring forth hateful works and deeds and many times men hold fast or return to evil Doctrines that they may go on securely in their evil ways As the Apostle Paul saith The time will come when they will not endure sound Doctrine but after their own lusts heap up to themselves teachers having itching ears And they shall turn away their ears from the truth and will be turned to fables 2 Tim. 4. 2 3 4. 2 Pet. 3. 2 3 4. Isay 30. 10 11. Jer. 5. 21. Mic. 2. 11. Hos 4. 9. We come now to speak more particularly unto this verse Thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans c. What these Nicolaitans were or what were their hateful deeds is not so shewn unto us in scripture that I can their find it out There is not particular account given us therein either of their Doctrines or works But as is generally supposed and said Their Doctrine was such as in which they held that Women and wives were common and accordingly they did shamelesly give themselves over to walk in the lust of the flesh and to commit all uncleanness with greediness like to those amongst us who are called Ranters Now then here note In that they are called Nicolaitans it appears that even in the Apostles time there were hereticks and evil workers amongst the Churches not only did they prophesy that there should be such in succeeding ages as the Apostle Paul saith Of your selves shall Men arise speaking perverse things to draw away disciples after them Acts 20. 29 30. â—o Peter saith As there were false Prophets among the people so there will be false teachers among you c. 2 Pet. 2. 1. and ch 3. 3 4. 2 Tim. 4. 3 4. But also there were such in their times in those most pure times and yet the Apostles were more infallible judges than ever were since many false Prophets did then go forth into the world 1 Joh. 4. 1. 2 Joh. 7. there were then many Antichrists 1 Joh. 2. 18 22. There were some that said there was no resurrection of the dead 1 Cor. 15. 12. some said the resurrection was made or past already 1 Tim. 1. 20. and 2 Tim. 2. 14 19. some taught others to deny the Lord that bought them 2 Pet. 2. 1. some told the believers that unless they were circumcised and kept the law of Moses they could not be saved Acts 15. 1. some taught and seduced Christs servants to commit fornication and to eat things sacrificed to Idols Rev. 2. 14 20. And so here is mention made of a pernicious sect even the Nicolaitans and this name is twice in this chapter given them by our Saviour which may be the common name by which they were called in those times And if there were so many sects and and heresies in their times I mean in the Apostles days yea and in our Saviours also how can we expect to be free therefrom in these last and worst times in which we live 2 Tim. 3. 1 5 12 13. and how ridiculous unreasonable is it to think that the Man of sin should now rid the Church of all such were he acknowledged the head of the Church and infallible Judge seeing also there are so many sects heresies and divisions amongst them that give such honour to him which appertains not to him at all It is far more reasonable to believe and it is certainly true that if men should give to him that blasphemous honour which he challengeth the Church would be so far from being without sectaries and hereticks that there would be none else therein 2 Thes 2. 1 4 10 12. 2. We may also note in that these are called Nicolaitans That evil teachers and workers do love to be called by and would own themselves as the followers of good men for it seems these were called Nicolaitans after Nicolas the proselyte who was a good Man for ought we read of him Acts 6. 5 7. so the Jews did stiffely plead
9 24. Luke 8. 1 8 18. And this I judge to be the meaning of the expression also because this Book is to be shewed unto Christ's Servants they must be such first see the notes on Rev. 1. v. 1. and v. 4 and he is pronounced blessed and is so before also that hears and keeps c. Rev. 1. 3. They are called upon to see and hear these things that have eyes and ears as it is said The eyes of them that see shall not be dim and the ears of them that hear shall hearken Isay 32. 3. Dan. 2. 20 22. Ps 25. 14. their eyes and ears are blessed that do hear see the first things and they are in a capacity to hear the following and more difficult things Mat. 13. 16. Otherwise not as the Apostle saith to the Hebrews speaking of Christ's being an High-priest after the order of Melchisedeck of whom saith he We have many things to say and hard to be uttered seeing ye are dull of hearing to wit the first and more easy things as appears by what follows For when for the time ye ought to be teachers ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the Oracles of God And are become such as have need of milk and not of strong meat Heb. 5. 11 12. and so by him that hath an ear may be meant every one that hath received in believing the first things of the Gospel of Christ and so every particular member of the Churches for what is here spoken of the Churches as bodies or societies is of concernment and for instruction to every particular person that hath an ear to hear So whereas the Church of Ephesus is here charged to have left her first-love and threatned that if she remembers not from whence she is fallen and repents not c. He will remove her candlestick Though this be spoken to the Church directly yet the same charge and commination respects every particular person that is alike guilty and the same judgement or one of a like nature is to be feared if it be not timely prevented 2. We come in the next place to note some instructions briefly As to say 1. That the way for us to hear and understand these things here written to the Churches is to hear continually the word of Jesus even the word of the beginning of Christ which is the foundation of all gracious and spiritual operations and of all doctrines Joh. 5. 25. Heb. 6. 1 2. To him that hath shall be given and he shall have more abundantly Mat. 13. 12. 1 Joh. 2. 20 24 27. 2. Herein is supposed that such as have an ear may not hear attend unto and mind these things spoken to the Churches It is possible that they which have ears to hear may not hear they may not improve what they are furnished with Ezek. 12. 2. Jer. 5. 21. so much our Saviour signifies when he saith to his disciples Perceive ye not neither understand have ye your hearts yet hardned having eyes see ye not and having ears hear ye not And do ye not yet Remember Mark 8. 17 18. Where he both gives us to understand who they are that have ears to wit his disciples and also signifies that such may not hear they may pretend or suppose so much difficulty in the Book of this prophecy as not to mind or set their hearts to what is contained therein or upon other accounts may not make use of or improve that ear which they have received 1 Pet. 1. 22 23. 3. That it is the gracious mind of our Lord Jesus that every one that hath an ear should hear the things here written to the Churches that they should attentively hear and understand them as the Word hear when it 's mentioned alone doth frequently signify understand Mat. 13. 18. see notes on Rev. 1. v. 3. The things herein written are therefore sent and written not for the sakes of the Angels and Churches as congregated together only But it is the good will of Christ that every particular Man that hath an ear should hear them also and therefore any such may with encouragement hear that he may understand 4. It is of concernment and great usefulness to such an one to hear and consider what is here spoken Rev. 1. 3. 2. Consider we next the thing that every such an one is called upon to hear And that is what the spirit saith unto the Churches not to the World only All may hear that as before is said but unto the Churches What is that Surely we may say all spoken to them and so as with respect to what is said directly to this Church he is to hear all before spoken to wit the description Christ gives of himself v. 1. the commendable things found with this Angel and Church to receive the grace of God to imitate what is good v. 2 3 6. The evil found to avoid it or if polluted therewith to escape such pollution v. 4. the good counsel given to receive so far as appertains to us And the commination to stand in awe and not sin v. 5. and also the promise and encouragement annexed to these words in this verse and therefore though to the three former Churches he puts down the call or acclamation before the promises and encouragements as here and v. 11. and v. 17. yet to the four latter he places it last of all To shew all is to be heard by every one that hath an ear that is spoken to the Churches â—ee v. 29. and ch 3. 6 12 22 yea all is to be heard that is contained in this Book For the whole therein the spirit speaketh to the Churches as hath been before said And as may be seen Rev. 22. 6 16. Now here we may note for our instruction and usefulness 1. In that it is said before These things saith he that holdeth the seven stars to wit Christ v. 1 and here What the spirit saith so he signifieth to us that Christ who is in his personal body in heaven now speaks to us by the spirit according to his promise he hath sent him forth Joh. 15. 26 and 16. 7. and speaks to us by him as God spake by the holy spirit in former times so now Christ having received the immeasurable fulness thereof in the nature of Man hath shed him forth and speaks by him Acts 2. 33. This holy and eternal spirit rests on him and thereby he knoweth all things yeâ— the depths of God 1 Cor. 2. 10. and speaks to us the words of God Joh. 3. 34 35. Isay 11. 1 3. so also he speaks to all the seven Churches 2. In that Christ had said to John v. 1 write and here what the spirit saith so he gives us to understand That as in former times holy men of God spake as they were moved by the holy spirit Zech. 7. 12. Mark 12. 38. Acts 28. 25. 1 Pet. 1. 11. 2 Pet. 1. 20 21. so now what
the Apostles of the lamb have written by the commandment of of the Lord was spoken by the Holy Ghost and as he gave them utterance not only received they the substance of what they wrote from the spirit but the words also in which it is declared as the Apostle Paul saith We have received not the spirit of the World but the spirit which is of God that we might know the things which are freely given to us of God which things also we speak not in the Words which mans Wisdom teacheth but which the Holy Ghost teacheth comparing spiritual things with spiritual Acts. 2. 4. 1 Cor. 2. 12 13. Hence the Apostle Peter also saith The spirit of Christ which was in the holy prophets did testify before-hand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow unto whom it was revealed that not unto themselves but unto us they did minister the things which are now reported unto you by them that have preached the Gospel unto you with the Holy Ghost sent down from Heaven c. 1 Pet. 1. 11 12. 1 Thes 4. 7 8. So unto all the Churches what John was commanded to write the holy spirit saith Rev. 2. 8 11. and v. 12 17. and v. 18 29 c. And when John saith I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me write blessed are the dead which dye in the Lord from henceforth It is then added yea saith the spirit Rev. 14. 13. 1 Cor. 14. 37. Therefore what the Apostles have written unto us is to be received by us as the word of God and scriptures of truth 1 Thes 2. 13. 3. In that it is thus expressed to us what the spirit saith not said simply so we learn from hence That what things soever were written aforetime in the holy scriptures they were written for our learning Rom. 15. 4. And in those scriptures the holy spirit still speaketh unto us and God by his spirit as it said he found him in Bethel and there he spake with us Hos 12. 4. so our Saviour saith to the Sadducees as touching the resurrection of the dead have ye not read that which was spoken to you by God Mat. 22. 31. These words were firstly and immediately spoken to Moses many hundred of years before and yet also as our Saviour saith spoken to them in his days and to us now so the Apostle citing a portion of scripture recorded by David thus speaketh wherefore as the holy ghost saith c. Heb. 3. 7 8. with Ps 95. 7 8. and speaking of God's having spoken to us in these last days by his son he expresseth it in one place in the present time and as his continued speaking to us by him See that ye refuse not him that speaketh for if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth much more shall not we escape if we refuse him that speaketh from Heaven Heb. 12. 25. with ch 1. 1 2. This might therefore engage us to glorify the word of the Lord which was written long since as much as if it were now and not before spoken to us from God Thus to all the Churches it is thus expressed what the spirit saith to wit continually 1 Tim. 4. 1. Luke 16. 29 31. 4. What the spirit saith unto the Churches And so 1. Not to the Angels of the Churches only Though the Epistles are first sent and expressly directed to them yet they are also written for and spoken unto the Churches and by the Angels to be communicated to them as we have said before and indeed all these Angels all gifts ministers c. are the Churches as the Apostle saith All things are yours whether Paul or Apollo or Cephas 1 Cor. 3. 21 23. Eph. 4. 8 12. Acts 20. 28. 1 Cor. 14. 12. 2. To the Churches Not to this only though sent expressly unto this and in this the temper of this Church is particularly declared yet also the spirit saith this to the Churches in general He saith not to the seven Churches as before but indefinitely to the Churches To signify that where any one is commended every Church should hear this that they might follow their steps Heb. 6. 10 12. And where any thing is reproved in any one it is for Instruction and admonition to others Heb. 3. and ch 4. 1 Cor. 10. 1 2 12. The same evils here reproved may be with any others also and where counsel is given unto any or encouragement set before any it should be minded and considered by the residue also Therefore what the spirit saith unto one he saith unto all the Churches 3. To the Churches all that is written in this Book is to the Churches to his servants compare ch 22. 6. with v. 16. Therefore they should not be afraid to read it see notes before on ch 1. v. 1. and 3. and 4. 2. We have a gracious promise and powerful encouragement proposed to and set before us in which let us consider 1. The subject of the blessedness therein assured 2. The promise it self and blessedness therein assured 1. The subject of the blessedness promised To him that overcometh Thus it is said to all the Churches and every such an one as overcometh is the subject of the blessedness and happiness assured and promised Now herein is signified to us 1. That Christs Churches are souldiers and have a warfare a good warfare to war 1 Tim. 1. 18. not only are the Angels amongst them so though they are to go before others but also the Churches and every particular hearty believer therein They are all souldiers of Jesus Christ And so 1. They have a captain over them a captain of this host of the Lord and that is Jesus Christ as when Joshua was by Jericho He beheld and there stood a Man over against him and Joshua said unto him art thou for us or for our adversaries and he said nay But as captain of the Lords host am I now come c. Josh 5. 13 15. God himself even the great God and our saviour Jesus Christ and the Father in him is their captain 2 Chron. 13. 12. he is the captain of their salvation who was made perfect thorow sufferings Heb. 2. 10. one who hath himself suffered one who bare our sins in his own body on the tree and was delivered to death for our offences and is raised again for our justification and hath overcome all our enemies Rev. 3. 21. and hath all power given unto him both in heaven and on earth Mat. 28. 18. Eph. 1 20 21 22 and is their head as he hath thus vanquished all our enemies and as he is thus impowered their captain Col. 1. 18. with Judg. 11. 6 11. and in his book are they inrolled Luke 10. 20. and by him are they led and preserved for he favours their righteous cause yet it is his Ps 74. 19 22. and 140. 12. and 23. 1 4. 2. They have a Banner displayed because of the truth to which the have run
2 3 4. 2. We have nextly to consider the promise it self and blessedness therein contained which is propounded unto the Churches and to be heard by every one that hath an ear assured and ascertained to him that overcometh as his undoubted portion I will give to eat of the tree of life which is in the midst of the paradise of God Where we have to consider and speak unto 1. The person promising I 2. The promise will give 3. The thing promised to eat of the tree of life 4. The place where this tree is and where he shall eat it which is in the midst of the Paradise of God 1. The Person promising I to wit Jesus Christ he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand and walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks v. 1. hence we may note The promises are Christ's to give and he hath power to bless us and make us partakers of all the blessings promised To Christ are the promises made and in him confirmed Gal. 3. 16 17. In him all the promises of God are yea and Amen 2 Cor. 1. 20. he hath by his blood confirmed them and hath power to perform and fulfil them hence also he speaks in such-like language to others of the Churches as I will give to eat of the hidden Manna and I will give him a white-stone and in the stone a new-name written Rev. 2. 17. To him will I give power over the nations c. v. 26. 28. see also ch 3. 5 12 21. The Father so loveth the Son because he laid down his life for us that he might take it up again that he hath given all things into his hand Joh 3. 35. with ch 10. 17. All things are delivered unto him of the Father Mat. 11. 27. And all power and Authority is given unto him to give what is good to give to Men repentance both grace space of repentance Acts 5. 31. Rev. 2. 21. To give forgiveness of sins to them that believe Acts 5. 31. and ch 10. 43. and ch 13. 39. To give unto them the power to become the Sons of God Joh. 1. 12. To pour forth his spirit unto them and make known his words Prov. 1. 23. To give them peace Joh. 14. 27. To pour forth unto them the spirit of grace and supplication Zech. 12. 10. To give unto them eternal life Joh. 10. 27 28. and ch 17. 2. and they that are Christ's are Abraham's seed and heires according to promise Gal. 3. 29. he hath now all to give who loved us and gave himself for us this is matter of great instruction and consolation to us and might move and prevail with us to come unto him continually and in so doing he will give us rest Mat. 11. 27 28 29. 2. The promise will give in which is signified unto us 1. The time when he will give this that is here promised and that follows mens overcoming and is consequential thereto he will give as is here promised after men have totally and finally overcome hence when he describes the subject of the blessedness here promised he doth it in the present time To him that overcometh But when he propounds the blessedness it self he doth it in time to come I will give and in such-like language he speaks to all these Churches as Rev. 2. 7 17 26 29. and ch 3. 5 6 12. and v. 21 22 and so it is like that of the Apostle ye have need of patience that after ye have done the will of God ye might receive the promise Heb. 10. 36. To them who are faithful unto the death he will give a crown of life Rev. 2. 10. Indeed now in this day and before they have overcome he doth give unto the believer all things that pertain to life and Godliness thorow the knowledge of himself that they may overcome he sends them not to warfare at their own charges and in their overcoming he is filling them with joy and peace in believing Rom. 15. 13. Though now they see him not yet believing they rejoyce with joy unspeakable and full of glory receiving the end of their faith even the salvation of their Souls 1 Pet. 1. 8 9. now their spirit is life for righteousness sake and in coming unto him the living-stone they are made lively stones their souls do live Joh. 6. 35 40 51 55 57. Rom. 8. 10. Gal. 2. 20. 1 Pet. 2. 3 5 But that which here and elsewhere he promises to these Churches is future and which follows their having overcome Then these promises shall be fulfilled to them in spirit when their spirits are made perfect when they will be in a far better condition then now they are Isay 57. 2. 2 Cor. 5. 6 8. Phil. 2. 21 22. Rev. 14. 13. and the most full and glorious performance hereof will be when the body is raised and the soul and body reunited even in the first resurrection the resurrection of the just and from thence for ever Rom. 8. 23 25. Jam. 5. 7 8. And so our Lord Jesus doth signify that there is after we have overcome after this earthly house of our Tabernacle is dissolved a future and more glorious state to be entred into and enjoyed immediately after we dye in spirit and in the first resurrection and thence to all eternity in soul and body and otherwise why should we fight or go to or undertake this warfare If in this life only we have hope in Christ we are of all men most miserable 1 Cor. 15. 19. but there is a World to come Luke 20. 35 36. Eph. 1. 21. Heb. 2. 5. a life to come 1 Tim. 4. 8. and he that overcometh shall inherit in the World to come the life to come even everlasting life Mark 10. 29 30. and he shall not be hurt of the second death the wrath to come Rev. 2. 11. with 1 Thes 1. 10. And this our Lord would now have us to mind and consider even what is to come after we have finished our course to mind this especially that we may not faint but continue to the end looking not at the things which are seen but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal but the things that are not seen are eternal 2 Cor. 4. 13 14. and ch 5. 1 8. Heb. 11. 13 16 24 26. 2. We may nextly consider in the promise the freeness of it I will give what is freer then a gift It is a reward indeed but it is not of debt or from any desert of the overcomer but of grace All is of grace from first to last from the foundation to the top-stone Zech. 4 7. to him that worketh is the reward not reckoned of grace but of debt But to him that worketh not but believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly his faith is counted for righteousness Rom. 4. 4 5. wages and gift are opposed the one to the other The wages of sin is death but
20. 1 Thes 4. 16. and in him in our nature dwelleth the fulness of the Godhead and in him we are compleat Col. 2. 9 10. And herein we may see the preciousness of his bloâ—d and the compleat satisfaction he hath given to the Justice of God Phil. 2. 8 9 10. 2. In that Heaven is called Paradise a place of delight and pleasure of joy and gladness so we may learn That Christ is entred into the fulness of joy in our nature and it was the view and consideration hereof that strengthned him to suffer He for the joy set before him indured the cross despising the shame Heb. 12. 2. he that once met with much sorrow and sadness he that was a Man of sorrows and acquainted with grief whose heart was broken with reproach and who was full of heaviness Isay 53. 3 5. Ps 69. 20. is now entred into and filled with joy unspeakable joy inconceivable and full of glory Mat. 25. 21 23. He is entred into not into the holy places made with hands which are the figures of the true but into Heaven it self and is in the presence of God In whose presence is fulness of Joy and at whose right hand are pleasures for evermore Heb. 9. 24. with Ps 16. 11. and Acts 2. 28. 3. In that Heaven is called paradise as referring to and as the truth of Eden at first and he is called the tree of life of whom the first tree of life was a figure so we may take notice that there is a new creation of which Christ is the beginning Rev. 3. 14. and a more excellent one then that was at first Christ is that new thing which the Lord hath created in the earth Jer. 31. 22. the second Man and the last Adam And he is an infinitely more excellent one then the first which was the figure of him Rom. 5. 14. The first Man was of the earth earthy The second the Lord from heaven 1 Cor. 15. 47. The first natural the second spiritual The first was made a living soul the last is a quickening spirit to quicken dead souls and beget new creatures 2 Cor. 5. 17. 1 Cor. 15. 45 46. The first tree of life was earthy But now the Son of God is become the tree of life in the nature of Man in whom God hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in Heavenly things or places Eph. 1. 3. And instead of an earthly paradise there is now an Heavenly one which Christ hath prepared for us and into the enjoyment and possession whereof he as our fore-runner and in our nature is entred Joh. 14. 1 3 4. Heb. 6. 20. How excellent is thy loving-kindness O God! Ps 36. 7 9. 4. He that overcometh shall eat of the tree of life which is in the midst of the paradise of God and thereto enter into this Paradise assoon as ever he hath overcome Luke 23. 43. now they who with the heart believe are rejoycing with joy unspeakable and full of glory 1 Pet. 1. 8. But then not onely joy shall be in them but they shall enter into joy the joy of their Lord Mat. 25. 21 23. In spirit assoon as dissolved when they are absent from the body they shall be present with the Lord And in due season in Soul and body re-united Ps 36. 7 9. when they have overcome they shall go into paradise a more excellent one then the first into the Heavenly oâ—chard where there are many trees of the Lord trees of righteousness But Christ is the only tree of life and of this tree only they shall eat In the first Paradise there was no tree forbidden to be eaten of but one but in the second there is none allowed but one not the virgin Mary nor any Saint or Angel But Jesus Christ one who is the only true vine and tree of life And because he lives therefore they that eat of him shall live also Verse 8. And unto the Angel of the Church in Smyrna write These things saith the first and the last which was dead and is alive Here begins a second message sent to the second named Church ch 1. 12. and as in the first message or Epistle so in this also we have in this verse to consider 1. The person or persons for whom this message or Epistle is to be written and to whom to be sent unto the Angel of the Church in Smyrna write To which we shall speak nothing but desire the notes on v. 1. may be considered 2. The Person from whom it comes thus described to us These things saith the first and the last see notes on ch 1. v. 8. and v. 11. Which was dead and is alive To which we have spoken somewhat be fore see the notes on ch 1. v. 18. Onely here we may a little further note 1. He that was dead is a most excellent person the first and the laâ—t was dead so in ch 1. 11. he said I am Alpha and Omega the first and the last c. And saith John I turned to see the voice that spake with me and being turned I saw one like to the Son of Man v. 12 13. the first and the last became the son of Man and so humbled himself therein and further for us So again in ch 1. 17 18. it is said He said unto me I am the first and the last I am he that was dead God was made manifest in the Flesh 1 Tim. 3. 16. unto us a child is born unto us a Son is given And his name shall be called Wonderfull Counsellour the mighty God c. Isay 9. 6. The word that was in the beginning with God and that was God By whom all things were made and without him was nothing made that was made this word was made flesh Joh. 1. 1 3 14. And this most glorious one died for us he was put to death in the flesh 1 Pet. 3. 18. He being in the form of God thought it no robbery to be equal with God yet he emptied himself and took on him the form of a Servant and was made in the likeness of Men And being found in fashion as a Man He humbled himself and became obedient unto death the death of the Cross Phil. 2. 6 7 8. And this shews the admirably excellent loving-kindness of the Father to the World of Man-kind and his lothness with the destruction thereof In that he sent forth and so greatly abased such an infinitely glorioâ—s one that thorow him the World might be saved God so loved the World that he gave his only begotten Son Joh. 3. 16. And the like love of Jesus Christ is herein evidenced herein perceive we the love of God because he laid down his life for us 1 Joh. 3. 16. And herein his blood appears to be precious blood for it is the blood of God of Christ who is over all God blessed for ever Act. 20. 28. 1 Pet. 1. 19. with Rom. 9. 5. And herein we may see our redeemer
into prison here may Christ's Brethren and disciples be even in prison they may have their liberty taken away from them as Christ will say at the last day I was in prison in asmuch as his Brethren were there Mat. 25. 36 43. so Herod cast John into prison Luke 3. 20. and the Apostles were put into the common prison Acts 5. 18. and Saul made havock of the Church entring into every house and hailing Men and Women committed them to prison Acts 8. 3. and 22. 19. and Peter was apprehended and put into and kept in prison for some time Acts 12. 4 5. and Paul and Silas were thrust into the inner prison and their feet made fast in the stocks Acts 16. 23 24. the Devil would take away their lives and kill them if he could for he is a murderer Joh. 8. 44. with 1 John 3. 12. and stirs up his instruments especially to destroy hearty believers but Christ dureing his good pleasure doth restrain him therefrom But when he cannot kill them he doth when permitted cast them into prison that they might not have liberty to preach the Gospel Acts 5. 18. 28. 2 Thes 3. 1 2. though yet God knows how to make the wrath of Man and of the Devil also to praise him Ps 76. 10. as the Apostle Paul saith The things that hapned unto me have fallen out rather to the furtherance of the Gospel so that my bonds for Christ are manifest in all the palace and in all other places and many of the Brethren in the Lord waxing confident by my bonds are much more bold to speak the word without fear Phil. 1. 12 14. howbeit the Devil meaneth no such thing he imprisons them that he may hinder them from being Instruments of good to others 1 Thes 2. 18. Vse 1. Think it not strange concerning the fiery trial when it shall so happen unto you But remember how Christ hath forespoken of such afflictions to befall his disciples as also he said to his personal followers when he was upon the earth they shall lay their hands upon you and persecute you delivering you up to the Synagogues and into prison c. Luke 21. 12 14. Christs love is herein shewn in giving warning before-hand that they might before-armed and prepared to endure the prison when it comes 2. Fear not when you are thus tried for thus it hath fared with others in former times the same affliction hath been accomplished in your Brethren Mat. 5. 11 12. Heb. 11. and ch 12. 1 Jam. 5. 10 11. 1 Pet. 5. 8 10. Heb. 6. 12. 3. Observe the Devil shall cast you into prison you shall not cast your selves thereinto or thrust your selves into prison as many Antichristian Spirits doe out of desires of vain-glory and that they may draw away disciples after them They should not prepare a cross for themselves or willingly and actively bring it to themselves but when brought by others to take it up and when laid upon them to bear it Mat. 16. 24. Luke 14. 27. so much our Saviour intimates when he saith to Simon When thou shalt be old thou shalt stretch forth thine hands and another shall gird thee and carry the whither thou wouldest not why may some say the enduring such sufferings as we would not is unacceptable to God and unrewardable to themselves God is herein dishonoured nay saith the Evangelist This Christ spake signifying by what death Peter should glorify God Joh. 21. 18 19. 3. We have in the next place to consider the persons whom the Devil should cast into prison some of you In which is intimated the limitation of his malice and their sufferings In which we may briefly observe 1. It is of you he shall cast into prison his greatest spight is at them who follow Christ in the regeneration and hence the Apostle Peter writing to the believers calls him your adversary the Devil 1 Pet. 5. 8. But this instruction we have oft taken notice of and therefore shall no further in large on it here 2. It is of you or some of you as we read it not all at once That liberty was not given to the Devil when he sate in the throne as it were so our Saviour speaking in the Parable and shewing how the Husbandmen abused the Servants that were sent to them he thus expresseth it beating some and killing some not all Marke 12. 5. and speaking to the Jewish counsel he saith I will send unto you prophets and wise Men and scribes and some of them ye will kill and crucify and some of them will ye scourge in your synagogues c. Mat. 23. 34. Luke 11. 49. and again he saith â—o his disciples some of you shall they cause to be put to death Luke 21. 16. and Paul speaking of himself and of his former persecuting the Saints saith and many of the Saints did I shut up in prison having received authority from the chief priests c. Acts 26. 10. In which we may take notice 1. That all power is given to Christ both in Heaven and on earth certainly the Devil and his Instruments would if they could destroy Christ's disciples root and branch as it is said They have taken crafty counsel against thy people and consulted against thine hidden ones they have said come and let us cut them off from being a nation that the name of Israel may be no more in remembrance Ps 83. 3 4. If it had not been the Lord who was on our side now may Israel say they had swallowed us upquick when their wrath was kindled against us Ps 124. 1 3 7. But the Lord sits King for ever and in mercy restrains Satan and his instruments and will do so so as a seed shall serve him Ps 22. 30 31. 2. We may herein also see and take notice of God's pitty towards the congregation of his poor It is a great mercy that some are free and at liberty that they may visit and extend kindness to their Brethren who are in affliction and under restraint as the Apostle exhorts saying Remember them that are in bonds as bound with them and them that suffer adversity as being your selves also in the body Heb. 13. 1 3. And our Saviour will say to the righteous at the last day I was an hungred and ye gave me meat I was thirsty and ye gave me drink I was a stranger and ye took me in I was in prison and ye came unto me to wit to him in his members and Brethren in which is signified that when some were destitute of daily food and in prison othersome had wherewith to supply their wants and were at liberty to visit them and such as were led by his spirit and did not shut up the bowels of their compassion did thus exercise themselves Mat. 25. 34 40. 2. We have next to speak unto the end why they should be cast into prison that ye may be tried It is not said only that he the Devil may try you
which he hath promised to them that love him compare Jam. 1. 12. with ch 2. 5. that is to say hereby is meant eternal life in the Glorious enjoyment thereof they shall reign in life to all eternity Prov. 4. 7. 8 9. 2. Christ can and will give this Crown of life to him that is faithful unto death he can do it for God hath given us eternal life and this life is in his Son 1 Joh. 5. 11. The Father hath given all things into his hand into his possession and dispose Joh. 3. 35. He asked life of him and he gave it him even length of days for ever and ever Ps 21. 3 4. And he will assuredly do it for he delights to do the will of God And this is the will of him that sent him that every one that seeth the Son and believeth in him should have everlasting life and he will raise him up at the last day Ps 40. 8 with Joh. 6. 40. How might this engage us to faithfulness Rom. 2. 6 7. Jam. 1. 12. 2 Tim. 3. 3 4 5. Verse 11. He that hath an ear let him hear what the spirit saith unto the Churches see the notes before on v. 7. he that overcometh see notes on v. 7. shall not be hurt of the second death We have spoken to all the former part of this v. in v. 7. foredirected to and shall only speak somewhat to this last clause which is affirmed of every one that overcometh low and high rich and poor wise and unwise together he shall not be hurt of the second death In which is intimated and signified to us 1. That he may be hurt or injured of the first death I mean he may have his life taken away injuriously from him And so before that he may have his goods taken away and be spoiled of them and he may be persecuted both by reproachful words and also actually so and be chased from friends and habitations and be deprived of his liberty and cast into and kept in prison and be severely handled and cruelly and despitefully used as we have seen before on v. 9 10. which persecutions the Apostle calls killing and deaths Rom. 8. 35 36. 1 Cor. 15. 30 31. 2 Cor. 4. 10 12. and ch 11. 23. In such respects they may be hurt as it is said Rev. 11. 5. If any Man will hurt or injure them fire proceedeth out of their mouth And if any Man will hurt or injure them he must in this manner be killed Acts 27. 10. Ps 35. 4 26. So the Prophet saith they that seek my hurt speak mischievous things and imagine deceits all the day long Ps 38. 12. Tribulation and affliction are hurtful to the outward Man and very grievous even reproach is so Ps 69. 20. And much rather to be imprisoned and spoiled of the things appertaining to the natural life or to be tortured or injuriously condemned and put to death Thus they may be hurt of the first death while they are in their warfare and even to the consummation or conclusion thereof Obj. 1. If any one should say It appears none can or will hurt them from that question of the Apostle Peter's who is he that will harm you if ye be followers of that which is good 1 Pet. 3. 13. Ans I answer That doth not suppose that none will harm them or vex them or evilly entreat them But either 1. Who is he that will do it namely what or who is he as compared to the Lord whose eyes are over them who is he that will imploy himself in such a work v. 12. like that which the Prophet speaks in the person of Christ he is neer that Justifieth me who will contend with me who is mine adversary Behold the Lord God will help me who is he that shall condemn me Isay 50. 7 9. which words imply not that Christ had no adversary or none to contend with or condemn him But that they were inconsiderable and not worthy to be taken notice of in comparison of the Lord GOD who justified and helpt him In such a like sense we may also understand that If God be for us Who can be against us Rom. 8. 31 39. Or 2. Who is he that will harm you What manner of persons are they none but vile persons and such as have cause to be ashamed of their deeds such as are unaccountable or can give no good account for what they do absurd unreasonable Men 1 Pet. 3. 13 16. 2 Thess 3. 3. In both these senses we may take it But not as if they might not harm them in the sense we are speaking of they may evilly entreat and injure them and so much is implied in the next verse But and if ye do suffer for righteousness sake happy are ye And be not afraid of their terrour c. 1 Pet. 3. 13 14. And though God will bring good out of evil and cause all to work together for good to them that love God c. Rom. 8. 28. yet still wickedness proceedeth from the wicked and that is no thank to their enemies that he causeth the wrath of man to praise him nor do they mean so Isay 10. 5 7. nor is this the way to effect it Jam. 1. 19 20 21. So that still it appears that now of the first death they may be injured or hurt in the sence that is before declared and as is intimated in these words 2. But that which is here affirmed is he shall not be hurt of the second death Where let us inquire and consider for our usefulness What is this second death To which we may say more Generally 1. It is called the second death with respect to Men not to the Devil and his Angels for it is that which was at first prepared for them who kept not their first estate but left their own habitation and unto which they are reserved in everlasting chains of darkness to the Judgment of the great day Mat 25. 41. 2 Pet. 2. 4. Jude 6. Rev. 20. 10 14. 2. And therefore it appears The second death is not that which was threatned against man in case he eat of the forbidden fruit Indeed God said In the day thou eatest thereof in dying thou shalt dye Gen. 2. 17. But this death Christ hath tasted for every Man Heb. 2. 9. And abolished it 2 Tim. 1. 10. Otherwise we must have perished in it for ever our spirits should have been banished from the favour and presence of God and our bodies turned to and remained in corruption there had been no resurrection of the dead 1 Cor. 15. 20 22. But this death as is said Christ hath overcome and abolished And thus it is appointed to Men once to dye namely this first death as Christ hath taken the sting out of it Heb. 9. 27. and in due time all shall be raised out of it and no man shall perish in it for ever and in due time also he will destroy it Hos 13.
14. Joh. 5. 28 29. Actâ— 24. 14. 1 Cor. 15. 26. But now the second death here spoken of more particularly is that 1. Which shall be executed on Men not for their sinning in Adam nor for their partaking necessarily of filth and pollution but for their own personal Sinnings against light and grace vouchsafed and extended to them thorow the one and onâ—ly mediatour Jesus Christ who gave himself a ransom for all And so for their willing ignorance of God unbelief and disobedience to his Gospel and goodness by all means witnessed to them Then there shall be no occasion for the use of that Proverb the fathers have eaten Sowr grapes and the Childrens teeth are set on edge But the Soul that sinneth personally and impenitently it shall dye Jer. 31. 29 30. Ezek. 18. 1 4 23. Rom. 2. 4 6. and ch 1 18 21 28. Joh. 3. 16 18 19 36. he that believeth not shall be damned Mark 16. 15 16. he will in flaming fire take vengeance on them that know not God and obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ 2 Thess 1. 8 9. he will then execute Judgment upon and convince all that are ungodly of all their ungodly deeds and hard speeches which ungodly sinners have spoken against him Jude 14. 15. the fearful and unbelieving and the abominable and murderers and whoremongers and sorcerers and Idolaters and all liers shall have their part in the lake of fire and brimstone which is the second death Rev. 21. 8. Eph. 5. 3 6. 2. Their Judge and he that shall condemn them and adjudge them to the second death will be the Lord Jesus who died and rose for them God hath ordained him the Judge of quick and dead Acts 10. 42. and ch 17. 30 31. We must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ that every one may receive the things done in his body according to that he hath done whether good or bad 2 Cor. 5. 10 11. Mat. 25. 30 41. Joh. 5. 22 27. Rom. 14. 9 10 11. Isay 45. 22 23 24. 3. The rule according to which he will judge them will be not the law as they fell under it in Adam but the Gospel So the Apostle saith both as with respect to them that have sinned without the law or Doctrine of the Lord and as with respect to them that have sinned in the law That God shall judg the secrets of them by Jesus Christ according to the Gospel Rom. 2. 11 12 16 Joh. 12. 47 50. Isay 30. 33. 4. The time when they shall be adjudged to this second death will be after they are raised out of the first after that the Judgment Heb. 6. 2 3. and ch 6. 27. All that are in the graves shall hear the voice of the Son of Man and shall come forth they that have done evil to the resurrection of damnation Joh. 5. 28 29. Rev. 20. 14 16. It is therefore called the wrath to come 1 Thess 1. 8 10. 5. It will be so dreadful and terrible both on Soul and Body Mat. 10. 28. that there will be no mixture of mercy in it now in the hand of the Lord there is a cup and the wine is red It is full of mixture and he poureth out of the same but the dreggs thereof all the wicked of the earth shall wring out and drink Ps 75. 8. they shall not then have so much as a drop of water to cool their tongues when they are tormented in that flame Luke 16. 24 25 26. Rev. 14. 10. yea then the Lord will laugh at their calamity and mock when their fear cometh When their fear cometh as desolation and their destruction as a whirlewind when distress and anguish cometh upon them then they shall call upon him but he will not answer they shall seek him early but they shall not find him for that they hated knowledge and did not chuse the fear of the Lord Prov. 1. 24 26 32. 6. As to the duration of it it will be to all eternity both on Soul and Body Mat. 10. 28. there shall never be a dissolution of Soul and Body any more for the first death and Hell shall be destroyed 1 Cor. 15. 26. being cast into the lake of fire which is the second death Rev. 20. 14. And so their torment will be eternal and without any intermission The smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever And they have no rest day nor night who worship the beast c. Rev. 14. 11. the breath or spirit of thâ— Lord like a stream of brimstone shall kindle that fire that is unquenchable Isay 30. 33. with Mat. 3. 11 12. Luke 3. 17. they shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power 2 Thess 1. 8 9. Then shall the King say to them on his left hand Depart from me ye cursed into everlasting fire prepared for the Devil and his Angels Mat. 25. 41. and ch 18. 8. 7. Herein they shall have this as a worm gnawing upon them to all eternity The remembrance of what Christ suffered for them and how he redeemed them from the curse of the Law and obtained eternal life into the nature of Man for them and his grace brought salvation to them whereby they might have been saved from their sins and been delivered from this wrath to come And that they slighted and rejected this Saviour and his salvation hated instruction and their heart despised reproof they hated knowledge and did not chuse the fear of the Lord But by observing lying vanities they forsook their own mercy Prov. 1. 24 31 32. and ch 5. 12 13 Jona 2. 8. that they fled from him transgressed and spoke lies against him who redeemed them Hos 7. 13. denied the Lord that bought them and so brought upon themselves swift destruction 2 Pet. 2. 1 2. that they lost their own Souls Mat. 16. 26. and put away from them and judged themselves unworthy of everlasting life Acts 13. 46. The remembrance hereof will be terrible and inconceivably tormenting to them which it would not be if Christ had not given himself a ransome for them or if there had been no eternal life prepared for them or it might not have been had by them But this will be the worm that never will dye That when God had no pleasure in their destruction none at all and Christ was gathering them as an hen gathereth her chickens under her wings and the holy Spirit was opening their eyes and turning them from darkness to light yet notwithstanding all they would not come to Christ but loved darkness rather then light they would not receive the love of the truth that they might be saved but loved their sins and vanities more then Christ Therefore they shall go into everlasting punishment 2 Thes 2. 10 12. Joh. 3. 19. see Mr. Tho. More senior his discourse of the Precious blood of Christ ch 11. Now of this Second death he
teachers who held the doctrine of Balaam were led out of the right way by their covetousness their love of money as was foretold by the Apostle Peter saying There will be false teachers among you who privily will bring in heresies of destruction even denying the Lord that bought them and thorow covetousness will they with feigned words make merchandise of you c. 2 Pet. 2. 1 3. with v. 14. 15. Jude 11. 16. and indeed The love of money is the root of all evil which while some have coveted after they have erred from the faith c. 1 Tim. 6. 9 10. 2 Tim. 4. 10. and needful it is that we should all of us take heed and beware of it and especially that they should flee from it and avoid it that go before others in the word of the Lord as the Apostle saith to Timothy But thou O Man of God flee these things 1 Tim. 6. 9 11. and such as are inclined unto and polluted with this iniquity of covetousness should not be chosen into the ministry 1 Tim. 3. 5. and v. 8. Tit. 1. 5 8. For this will lead them to be angry with and prepare war against them that put not into their mouths Mica 3. 5. and cause them to speak things which they ought not unto others Tit. 1. 8 9 10. 2. This covetousness of Balaam's led him 1. To endeavour to change and alter God's word and mind plainly made known and declared to him For God said unto Balaam thou shalt not go with the messengers of Balac thou shalt not curse the people at which time he did not go though his mind was too much inclined to the journey but he said unto them The Lord refuseth to give me leave to go go with you Numb 22. 5 14. yet when Balac sent again Princes more and more honourable then the former he was not content with what God had at the first spoken to him but again gives entertainment unto his messengers and entreateth them to tarry that night also that he might know what the Lord would say to him more v. 15. 20. as if though he had revealed his mind plainly enough before yet there might be some secret will in God coutrary to his revealed Or he might move him to change his mind or word well God came unto Balaam and said unto him If the Men come to call thee rise up and go with them But yet the word that I shall say unto thee that shalt thou do But he it seems never stays for being called but rose up in the morning and sadled his ass and went with the princes of Moab v. 15. 21. And when God's anger was kindled because he went and the Angel of the Lord stood in the way for an adversary against him he then saith If it displease thee I will get me back again of which he needed not to have made an if v. 22. 35. And when he came to Balac he went from one place to another with him that he might if possible change God's mind and curse Israel and to that end Balac brought him and he went into the High places of Baal v. 36. 41. thence to the top of Pisgah ch 23. 13 14. then to the top of Peor that looketh toward Jeshimon v. 27 28. c. To such evils will covetousness and the love of Honour Glory and applause of great ones bring a Man And it seems thorow covetousness these evil teachers in the Church of Pergamos who held the Doctrine of Balaam did also endeavour to change the word and Gospel of Christ to make it speak for them as the Apostle Paul saith there be some that trouble you and would pervert the Gospel of Christ Gal. 1. 7 8 9. And the Apostle Peter saith the unlearned unstable wrest those things that are hard to be understood as they do also the other scriptures which are more plain and easy to be understood 2 Pet. 3. 16. So the false teachers amongst the Corinthians did endeavour to beguile the believers as the Serpent beguiled Eve namely by telling them that God spake one thing and meant another 2 Cor. 11. 2. 3. with Gen. 3. 1 6. and how ready are they that have received the grace of God when they come to ask counsel in any matter if it like them not and they receive it not to endeavour to alter God's word or if they go to one friend and he gives wholsome and good counsel to them and they are not well-pleased with it how hastily run they to another that they may get meat for their lust and have their minds satisfied and many times in testimony of severe displeasure they are answered according to the Idols of their hearts and stumbling-blocks of their iniquitiâ—s Ezek. 14. 3 4 7 9 11. Jer. 42. 2. 6. 20. and ch 43 2. 2. When Balaam could not change God's mind he plainly giveth a bad counsel as here and so it was with many false prophets they proceeded from evil to evil and waxt worse and worse 2 Tim. 3. 1 3. and left the word of God and spake a vision of their own hearts and not out of the mouth of the Lord Jer. 14. 14. and ch 23. 9 16 23 32. and so did Balaam as here it followeth Who taught Balac to cast a stumbling-block before the Children of Israel c. Numb 31. 16. This was the evil doctrine of Balaam and also such like evil doctrine was held and taught by these false teachers here a great evil here let us for our usefulness consider 1. The person he taught was Balac the King of Moab he gave this evil counsel to him because the words and actions of Kings have usually greater influence upon Men than others and their counsel is more readily embraced and entertained Rev. 13. 3 8. as they may be and are instruments of much good to others when they are good themselves So they do much hurt when they are evil even to God's people also 2 Chron. 21. 11 13. 2 King 21. 11. and ch 23. 15. and too oâ—t these evil teachers inâ—inuate themselves into the affections of Kings and great ones and are too readily embraced by them when the true ones are lookt upon and dealt with as enemies to them and so it appears these corrupt teachers who are here likened to Balaam gave evil counsel to the Heathen Emperour or some Governours under him by their word or by their example also for so one may teach to wit with his feet and fingers Prov. 6. 13. 2. That which Balaam taught Balac to do was to cast a stumbling-block to lay a snare for the feet of others to scandalize and offend them which is a very great evil hence our Saviour saith whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in me it were better for him that a milstone were hanged about his neck and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea Mat. 18. 6 9. And the causing a stumbling-block before others
And this Christ knew and took notice of and did approve and commend them for and this for our imitation also that we might grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ and might abound in every good word and work 2 Pet. 3. 18. 2 Thes 2. 15 17. Verse 20. Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee see the notes before on v. 4. and on v. 14. Because thou sufferest that Woman Jezabel which calleth her self a Prophetess to teach and to seduce my Servants to commit fornication and to eat things sacrificed to idols In this verse we have the charge which our Saviour draws up against this Angel and Church And this he doth 1. More generally Because thou sufferest that woman Jezabel 2. He gives a more particular account of her evil and therein intimately of theirs in their permitting and suffering her And that 1. By what she said of her self which calleth her self a Prophetess 2. By her evil work To teach and seduce my Servants to commit fornication and to eat things sacrificed to idols 1. We have the charge more generally drawn up against this Angel and Church Because thou sufferest that Woman Jezabel Thou sufferest that is thou permittest and forbiddest her not so suffering and forbidding are opposed the one unto the other see Mat. 3. 14 15 and ch 19. 14. or thou forbiddest her not with rebukes for when we rebuke any we may be said not to suffer them see Mat. 19. 13. with v. 14. The evil of this Angel and Church was not that Jezabel taught false doctrine simply But that they did not forbid or hinder her that they did not rebuke her sharply and so stop or muzzel her mouth and not suffer her to vent her erroneous and destructive doctrines amongst them Tit. 1. 10 13. So God is said not to suffer what he straitly forbids As the Lord thy God hath not suffered thee to hearken unto observers of times and unto diviners Deut. 18. 14. that is he hath strictly forbidden thee so to do And yet they might possibly be guilty of such an iniquity though their God suffered them not so to do Jer. 32. 35. Now this was the evil found with this Angel and Church not that they commanded or encouraged her so to do or that she taught evil doctrines simply But they did not forbid or make it their work to hinder her by their convictions sharpe rebukes and prohibitions of her but did even tolerate her so to do That Woman Either hereby we may understand some one particular person or rather some congregated society as it seems or framed assembly that was gathered together but not by Christ or in his name Isay 54. 15. like unto if not the same with the synagogâ—e of Satan mentioned before v. 9. and ch 3 9. Some idolatrous Church appears to be meant and intended hereby Because the word Woman in the Book of this Prophecy frequently signifies either the Church of Christ as ch 12. 1 4 6 13 16 or mystery Babilon the man of sins whore ch 17. 3 9 18. or any other idolatrous or whorish society or congregation ch 14. 3. And so else-where the word Woman doth signify some Church or religious society as Cant. 1. 8. and ch 5. 9. Ezek. 23. 2. Jezabel so is this woman called with allusion to Jezabel the wife of Ahab in former times and so to denote unto us 1. That this Jezabel here spoken of was some idolatrous and antichristian congregation that was amongst the Church in Thyatira and that worshipped some false object of worship or the true God after a false manner as afterwards also appeareth by the account given of her doctrine and so this framed congregation was like to Jezabel of old who was one that worshipped Baal and had Prophets of the groves that eat at her table 1 King 16. 31 33. and ch 18. 19. And like to her was this woman herein And like unto if not in the beginning the same with mystery Babilon which hath in her right hand a golden cup full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication Rev. 17. 1 2 5. for in the Apostles days that mystery of iniquity did begin to work though it was not so revealed as it hath been since 2 Thes 2. 3 7 8. 2. This whorish society is called and compared to Jezabel of old to give us to understand that they were enemies unto and full of cruelty against the true Prophets and Servants of the Lord as was Ahab's wife 1 King 18. 4 13. and ch 19. 1 2. and ch 21. 7. c. and this is also true of mystery Babilon the great whore they have shed the blood of Saints and Prophets Rev. 16. 6. that woman was drunken with the blood of the Saints and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus Rev. 17. 6. and ch 18. 24. and ch 19. 2. how many thousands and ten thousands hath this Mother of harlots and her confederates murthered and shed the blood of yea they hold it to be a meritorious work to kill and destroy Hereticks and such they account all them to be who will not hold communion with them or commit whoredom and spiritual fornication with them 3. This woman is likened to Jezabel in former times to signify the witch-crafts they make use of both more spiritually and more grossly also 2 King 9 22. more spiritually all false and antichristian teachers are witches Gal. 3. 1. and those Antichristian Christians use it also more grossly many of them The coming of the Man of sin is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders 2 Thes 2. 8 10. And by the forcerers both spiritual and carnal of mystery Babilon were all nations deceived Rev. 18. 23. To Jezabel of old is this Antichristian society likened here because she gave forth her self to be a Queen such an one was Ahabs wife indeed 1 King 16. 31. so mystery Babilon is too generally acknowledged as and gives forth her self to be a queen she ruleth over the Kings of the earth Rev. 17. 18. and by her sitting upon the Scarlet-coloured Beast and ruling she lives dâ—liciously and before the approach of her ruine and irrecoverable destruction she will say in her heart I sit a Queen and am no Widow and shall see no sorrow Rev. 18. 6 7. with Isay 47. 6 7. 5. This framed idolatrous congregation is also called Jezabel because as Jezabel of old did paint her face and tire her head 2 King 9. 30. so did these evil and false worshippers and so Idolatrous ones generally to gain love from others and to draw them in to commit fornication by their appearing beauty and amiableness they cloath themselves with crimson and deck themselves with ornaments of Gold and even rent their faces with painting that they make themselves fair Jer. 4. 30. Ezek. 23. 40 44. And how doth mystery Babilon paint her face and deck her self with the riches and bravery
customs or statutes of the People are vain The Stock is a Doctrine of Vanities c. Jer. 10. 2 6 10. and ch 12. 16. Nor would he have his People enquire of false Teachers or Worshippers how they worship their Gods lest it prove a Snare unto them Deut. 12. 30. and ch 13. 1 5. And seduce or cause Christ's Servants to err This Woman Jezabel was not faulted for teaching simply by our Lord Jesus for Women may lawfully be teachers of good things Tit. 2. 3. though they are to keep silence in the Churches 1 Cor. 14. 34 36. 1 Tim. 2. 12. Nor were the Evil Prophets in former times blamed and faulted for teaching simply they might with Gods allowance and successfully have taught Gods Word and walked in his way as the Lord saith If they had stood in my Counsel and had caused my people to hear my words then they should have turned them from their evil way and from the evil of their doings Jer. 23. 21 22. But this Woman Jezabel is faulted and threatned because she did in her teaching seduce or make to err Christs Servants and therefore Christ reproves this Angel and Church because they suffered her to teach false Doctrine and to corrupt the Believers from the simplicity that is in Christ Jesus And such teachers as direct us to worship any other besides God in Christ as he hath revealed himself unto us in his word are seducers and deceivers by whomsoever they are ordained or approved Ezek 13. 10. 1 Tim. 4. 1. And she is here said to seduce Christ's Servants though they were not seduced eventually by her because it was her endeavour and the end of her teaching so to do so the Apostle John saith These thingâ— have I written unto you concerning them that seduce you they seduce you though you are not seduced by them 1 Joh. 2. 26. In some such sence God is said to purge lead teach turâ— convert such as are not purged led taught turned or converted Ezek. 24. 13. Rom. 2. 4. Isay 48. 17 18. Acts 26. 18. Psal 19. 7 8. 2. We have the Persons whom they so teach and seduce my Servants to wit Christ's Servants such as have the Faith of our Lord Jesus and obey him for his servants they are to whom they yield obedience Rom. 6. 16. Such as serve him in the things in which his Kingdom doth consist Rom. 14. 17 18. even his Churches and the praticular members thereof Rev. 22. 6. with ver 16. Such as these especially the false teachers seduce and endeavour to corrupt and turn from the Faith in which they are led and acted by Satan the adversary of Believers Prov. 9. â—6 Mat. 24. 24. 2 Cor. 11. 1 3. 1 Pet. 5. 8 9. 1 Joh. 2. 18 24. 26. 3. We have an account what she teacheth and seduceth them to do viz. To commit Fornication and to eat things sacrificed unto Idols See the notes before on ver 14. of this Chapter Verse 21. And I gave her space to repent of her Fornication and she repented not Or as some Copies have it She would not repent In this Verse we have an account given unto us 1. Of the Goodness and Graciousness of our Lord Jesus towards this Whorish Woman or Society And I gave her space to repent of her Fornication 2. Of her continued evil that notwithstanding And she repented not Or And she would not repent 1. We have an account given us of the goodness and graciousness of our Lord Jesus towards this whorish Woman or Society And I gave her space to repent of her Fornication In which we may observe for our Instruction 1. Herein is intimâ—ted to us that not only she seduced by teaching Doctrinally Christ's Servants to commit fornication c. as v. 20. But also she did her self commit fornication and adulâ—ery v. 22. and so she taught and seduced them also practically and so very frequenly the wicked ones not only transgress with their tongues but also they speak with their feet or walkings and teach with their fingers oâ— works Prov. 6. 12 13. 2. Herein is also intimated to us That the space of repentance which is given to poor sinners is Christ's gift and God's gift thorow him as here the Son of God saith I gave space to repent alas there had been no time no space given to transgressours to a gracious end had not Christ by the grace of God tasted death for every Man and been raised again for their justification When God is so provoked by Mens iniquity as to cut them off from the land of the living then Christ while it is called to day mediates and intercedes for further sparing to be vouchsafed to such rebellious ones that he may dig about them and dung them Luke 13. 6 9. he makes intercession for transgressours Isay 53. 12. and the long-suffering which is afforded unto all Men to the end they might not perish but come to repentance is called and is to be accounted the long-suffering of our Lord of our Lord who was crucified for us who was delivered for our offences and raised again for our justification It is procured for them and continued to them by and thorow the sufferings sacrifice and mediation of the Son of God who gave himself a ransome for all men 2 Pet. 3. 9 15. with Rev. 11. 8. Rom. 4. 24 25. 1 Tim. 2. 4 6. So the Apostle Paul saith That in him who was before a blasphemer persecuter and injurious one Christ did shew all long-suffering c. 1 Tim. 1. 13 16. and hereto his charity leads him for charity suffereth long and is kind all the while 1 Cor. 13. 4 8. Lam. 3. 22. 3. We may here also take notice unto whom Christ and God in and thorow him doth give space of repentance while it is the day of his grace and patience to wit unto the greatest and most notorious sinners as is here signified in â—aying I gave her space c. her who was not only guilty of fornication both spiritual and carnal but taught and seduced others to commit the same iniquities even the Servants of Jesus Christ also Yea unto her he gave space of repentance who was called and compared to Jezabel not only for her fornication and paintings but for cruelty also to Christ's disciples who were so indeed so the Lord in former times did forbear and give space of repentance unto Manasseth who made his Sons to pass thorow the fire and observed times and used enchantments and dealt with a familiar Spirit and with wizards and seduced Judah to sin with his Idols and to do more evil than did the nations whom the Lord destroyed before the Children of Israel And who shed innocent blood very much untill he had filled Jerusalem from the one end unto the other 2 King 21. 2. 16 with 2 Chron 33. 1 Tim. 1. 13 16. Jer. 2. 20 28 30 33. with ch 3. 1 5. In which we may see his loathness with the
destruction of such vile ones and that he hath no pleasure at all in the death of the wicked but that the wicked turn from his ways and live as he hath both said and sworn Ezek. 18. 23 31 32. and ch 33. 11. And it might also move and prevail with us to be like-minded after his example even to love our enemies to bless them that curse us to do good to them that hate us and to pray for them which despitefully use us and persecute us that we might be the Children and imitaters of him Mat. 5. 44 46. Prov. 29. 10. 4. We have here also propounded to us the end why he gave her space viz. To repent of her fornication not to continue in her sin but to turn there from unto him The goodness of God leadeth to repentance Rom. 2. 4. he is long-suffering because he is not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance 2 Pet. 3. 9 15. It is not in favour to mens sins but in love to their Souls that he forbears them Ezek. 18. 31 32. And therefore he calls upon us to turn unto the Lord because he â—â— gracious and merciful slow to anger and of great kindness c. Joel 2. 11 13. It is therefore an abuse of God's goodness and patience to think and conclude that he delighteth in sin or likes our evil ways because he is long-suffering to sinners Mal. 2. 17. Ps 50. 17 22. And yet how often do Men thus pervert what is right Because sentence against an evil work is not executed speedily therefore the hearts of the Sons of Men are fully set in them to do evil Eccles 8. 11. Mat. 24. 48 49. Rom. 6. 1 2. 2 We have an acccount given unto us of Jezabel's continued evil notwithstanding such space of repentance was given to her And she repented not or and she would not repent from whence we may note 1. That those to whom he is long-suffering and that to a gracious end may abuse his goodness and frustrate to themselves his gracious end and cordial intention towards them therein they whom the goodness of God leadeth to repentance may after their own hardness and impenitent hearts treasure up to themselves wrath against the day of wrath Rom. 2. 4 5. when he hath been patient towards them and during his patience hath been calling them and stretching forth his hand to them yet they may refuse and give no due regard but either reject his grace or turn it into wantonness Prov. 1. 20 24 28. They whom he would convert and is converting may not be converted as it is said We would have healed Babilon but she was not healed Jer. 51. 8 9. They may either willingly wink with the eye and say our ways are good and equal and so abuse his goodness as to conclude their innocency because he is long-suffering to them Jer. 2. 35 37. or because he is silent towards them and holds his peace they may think he is altogether such an one as themselves Ps 50. 17 21 22. or they may say where sin abounded grace abounded much more let us then sin and continue in sin that grace may still abound and be magnified and God's righteousness and mercy be more abundantly commended and illustrated in still pardoning and forgiving our transgressions Rom. 3. 5 8. and ch 5. 21. with ch 6. 1. or they may think their state is so fixed and that they are the subjects of such immutable and unchangeable love that God will still be merciful to them and continue them in his favour though they kill steal commit adultery swear falsly and burn incense to other Gods Jer. 7. 4 8. of which dangerous and presumptuous thoughts the Lord warns saying Lest there should be among you a root that beareth gall and wormwood And it come to pass when he heareth the words of this curse or oath which the Lord made with them that he might establish them for a people to himself that he blest himself in his heart saying I shall have peace though I walk in the imagination or stubbornness of mine heart to add drunkeness to thirst c. Deut. 29. 18 20. with v. 13. Rom. 11. 20 22. or at last they may come to such an height of stubbornness and impudence as to say we will do what is good in our own eyes or whatsoever goeth forth out of our own mouths Jer. 44. 3 5. 16. and ch 6. 16 17. need we have therefore to exhort one another and be exhorted one by another daily while it is called to day lest any of us be hardned thorow the deceitfulness of sin Heb. 3. 12 13. 2. That this was Jezabel's iniquity that she repented not or would not repent she might have so done in the light and strength of God's grace for though no man hath power or sufficiency in and of himself to do or think any thing that is spiritually good yet while God is patient towards and calling upon Men he also stretcheth forth his hand unto them to inable them unto what he requireth of them Prov. 1. 22 23 24. Mica 2. 7. while he gives space of repentance he also giveth the grace of repentance to them his grace doth bring salvation to all Men Tit. 2. 11. 2 Cor. 6. 1 2. Acts 26. 18 22. God hath exalted Christ with his right hand a Prince and Saviour for to give repentance and forgiveness of sins even unto rebellious ones also Acts 5. 31. And it is therefore their own sin and wilful iniquity who repent not while God suffereth long and is kind towards them hence our Saviour did upbraid some because they repented not Mat. 11. 20 22. and ch 12. 41. and thus reproves the chief Priests and Pharisees and saith The Publicans and the harlots believed John But ye when ye had seen it repented not afterwards that ye might believe him they had the same means and grace vouchsafed and it was therefore their own wilful iniquity that they did not repent also Mat. 21. 31 32. Verse 22. Behold I will cast her into a bed and them that commit Adultery with her into a great tribulation except they repent of their deeds Here the Son of God denounceth and threatneth judgment against Jezabel and her companions except they repented Where consider we 1. This commination or threat is ushered in with this note of attention to his Angels and Churches Behold In which he speaks not to Jezabel but unto this Angel and Church and unto all the Churches and so he would give us to understand That it is good and needful for Christ's Servants and so for the Lords people to consider the judgments which he threatneth or executeth upon evil doers to the end they may receive admonition and turn away from any evils that are reproved in them To wash their feet their goings and affections in the blood of the wicked Ps 58. 10 1â— and 64. 7 10. And it will be an aggravation of
Essence with the Father or else that is not truly affirmed by Solomon which were high Blasphemy to conceive and utter and lying against God for he spake as he was moved by the Holy Ghost 2 Pet. 1. 20. with 1 Kings 9. 3. And so much also may be imported in this saying of the Son of God I am he which searcheth the Reins and Hearts As if he should say I am he that Jehovah spoken of of whom it is said I Jehovah search the Heart and try the Reins even to give unto every Man according to his ways c. For all the Prophets gave witness to me Jer. 17. 9 10. with Acts 10. 43. A convincing and concluding argument that Christ is the true GOD GOD by Nature yea by reason of the Personal and Hypostatical Union between the two natures in that one person He who is our mediator the Man Christ Jesus knoweth all things God hath given the Spirit unto him without measure and the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deep things of God Joh. 3. 34. and Rev. 5. 6. with 1 Cor. 2. 10. 2. The consideration hereof may instruct and provoke us to wash our Hearts from wickedness and not to suffer vain thoughts to lodge within us Jer. 4. 14. Not only to cleanse our Hands from Sin but our Hearts also from double-mindedness Jam. 4. 8. and not to content our selves with making a fair face in the flesh or with a blameless conversation before men though it is good to have an honest conversation amongst all Men according to the Instructions and Operations of the grace of God Tit. 2. 10 11 13. The Hypocrites in Heart may appear specious among Men while yet their Reins and Hearts may be very wicked as our Saviour saith to the Scribes and Pharisees Hypocrites Ye appear righteous unto Men but within ye are full of Hypocrisie and iniquity Mat. 23. 25 28. And ye are they which justifie your selves before Men but God knoweth your hearts for that which is highly esteemed amongst Men is abomination in the sight of God Luke 16. 14 15. We may sit before him as his people and hear his words and delight therein and yet our hearts may go after our uncleanness or covetousness or idolatry Ezek. 33. 30 33. Jer. 22. 17. Men may speak fair and yet there may be seven abominations in their hearts Prov. 26. 24 25. But if it be so with us he perfectly knoweth it He seeth not as man seeth for Man looketh upon the outward appearance but the Lord looketh â—n the Heart 1 Sam. 16. 7. Oh then let the word of Christ dwell richly in us hide we that in our hearts that we sin not against him Encline we our hearts to do his Statutes always that his Testimonies may be the rejoycing of our hearts Col. 3. 16. Ps 119. 11 80 111 112. Jer. 16. 15. Remember and consider he searcheth the Reins and Hearts If you have therefore any inward and secret lustings after divers and strange Doctrines doth not he know it If you are kept from outwardly hearing them and yet your Hearts itch after other Teachers or you inwardly turn aside to other Doctrines besides the Doctrine of Christ If you lust and covet after such Teachers and Instructions which cause to err though upon some by-respects you go not to their Assemblies nor hear them yet his Eyes are in every place and he is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart Heb. 4. 12. Prov. 15. 3. and ch 6. 21 25. and ch 7. 3 25. If we forget the Name the Doctrine and Gospel of our God or stretch out our hands to another God shall not God search this out for he knoweth the secrets of the hearts Ps 44. 20 21. with Acts 9. 15 16. Oh so demean we our selves and keep we our hearts with all diligence as those that wisely consider he trieth our hearts and none can hide himself in secret places that he should not see him 1 Thes 2. 3 4. Job 31. 1 9. Jer. 23. 24. walk we before him and be we perfect Gen. 17. 1. 3. This might also instruct us to pray unto him that knoweth the hearts of all Men Acts 1. 24. to search us and know our hearts to try us and know our thoughts and to see if there be any wicked way in us and to lead us out of it into the way everlasting Ps 139. 1 23 24. And let us not be discouraged from thus doing because of his Omniscience and All-seeing eye But so let us call to mind and consider his wonderful and unspeakable loving-kindness manifested unto us in his abasement and sufferings that that may encourage us at all times and in all cases and conditions to commit our selves to him as it did the Prophet David Examine me O Lord saith he and prove me try my reins and mine heart but what emboldned him thus to pray unto God It followeth presently for thy loving kindness is before mine eyeâ— Ps 26. 2 3. He knows us better than we know our selves and hath more love for us than we have for our selves fear we not therefore to be searched into by him for he doth it for our good and profit that we might be made partakers of his holiness 1 Joh. 3. 20. 21. Ps 17. 1 2 3. Deut. 8. 2 16. 4. It may encourage the Believers if their heart condemn them not to appeal unto him who searcheth the hearts when they are â—landered and falâ—ly accused by Men as the holy Men of God have done in formâ—r times upon this account So David O Lord my God if I have done this thing if there be Iniquity in mine Hands If I have rewarded evil unto him that was at peace with me Let the Enemy persecute my Soul Judge me O Lord according to my Righteousness for the righteous God trieth the Hearts and Reins Ps 7. 1 11. and 17. 1 3. So Jeremiah but thou O Lord knowest me thou hast seen me and tried mine heart pull them out like Sheep for the slaughter Jer. 12. 1 3. and ch 15. 15 17. and ch 18. 20. Though yet it is not good for any to be hasty in desiring the woful day upon any Jer. 17. 16. and Ch. 18. 20. 5. The consideration of this that he searcheth the Reins and Hearts may encourage us also to hold fast the Faith and the Profession thereof without wavering as the Apostle saith All things are naked and opened unto the Eyes of him with whom we have to do seeing then that we have a great High-prist who is passed into the Heavens Jesus the Son of God let us hold fast our Profession Heb. 4. 13 14 16. In this we may be comforted and quieted that though we know not what the Devil and his Instruments are intending or devising yet the Son of God is perfect in knowledge Jer. 11. 18 20. In this the righteous comfort themselves when their Enemies did bend their Bows and make ready their Arrows upon the
turn the great things of God's law into allegories 2 Pet. 1. 16. 2 Tim. 2. 16 18. and ch 4. 4. The Gospel of Christ they might call Letter as many Antichristian Spirits now do that was but the shell but their Spiritual meanings and corrupt glosses were the kernel that the History but their fables were the mystery they had such depths as lay not in the Letter as they call it They boasted they were wise and the law of the Lord was with them They knew they conceited the spiritual meaning of the sayings of God and that was such as did not plainly appear in nor agree with the import of the expressions of the Holy Ghost Jer. 8. 8 9. and ch 18. 18. as there are the depths of God 1 Cor. 2. 10. so they had their depths also their mystery of iniquity 2 Thess 2. 7. Eph. 5. 11 12. 2. Those depths they know not who have not their doctrine nor doth our Lord put it upon them to search or enquire into them Lest thou shouldest ponder the path of life her ways are movable thou canst not know them hear me now therefore O ye Children and depart not from the words of my mouth remove thy way far from her and come not nigh the door of her house saith the holy Spirit Prov. 5. 6 9. Their depths they do conceal and hide from such as reject their doctrine as much as they can till Men listen to them they will not acquaint them with their secrets nor at first unto them until they be snared with the words of their lips but pretend one thing while they intend and mean another They privily bring in damnable heresies and not openly 2 Pet. 2. 1. they only consult to cast down Christ from his excellency they delight in â—ies they bless with their mouth but they curse in their inward parts Ps 62. 4. Though they serve not our Lord Jesus but their own belly their own spirit and wisdom yet they use good words and fair speeches where with they deceive the hearts of the simple pretending to guide them to safety and satisfaction while indeed their end and design is nothing else but destruction Rom. 16. 17 18. Phil. 3. 17 18 19. 3. But the depths they boast of are depths of Satan not of God such as are hatch't in hell and such as tend to exalt Satan's design and Kingdome Their doctrines are doctrines oâ— Devils such as tend to exalt him in the world and such as will lead Men unto everlasting destruction if they be continued in and not turned from And yet they may say as they did we have made a covenant with death and with hell are we at agreement when the overflowing scourge shall pass thorow it shall not come unto us for we have made lies our refuge and under falshood have we hid our selves Isay 28. 14 15 18 20. 1 Tim. 4. 1. 2. What he saith and speaketh unto these persons and that followeth viz. I will put upon you none other burden But that which ye have already hold fast till I come where we may inquire and consider 1. What was that which they had already 2. How was that to be held fast by them 3. How long was it to be retained or held fast by them 1. What was that which they â—ad already and which they should hold fast And that is somewhat answering unto and yet opposed unto their doctrine that is to say the doctrine of Christ or Faith of the Gospel which the Angel and Church in Pergamos are commended for holding fast notwithstanding there were false and corrupt teachers amongst them as v. 13 15. and Philadelphia is commended also for having kept Christ's word the word of his patience and not denying his name notwithstanding the Synagogue of Satan amongst them ch 3. 8 10. and is still exhorted to hold fast that which they had as here this Church also is ch 3. 11. and on like occasion as here namely because of seducers such instruction and exhortation is given unto other Churches and believers by this â—aith the Apostle Paul ye are saved if ye keep in memory or or hold fast that which I have preached unto you c. 1 Cor. 15. 1 2 3. Let that therefore abide in you which you have heard from the beginning 1 Joh. 2. 22 24 26. Therefore Brethren stand fast and hold the traditions which ye have been taught whether by word or by our Epistle 2 Thes 2. 8 15. 2 Joh. 7. 9 11. This is that which they had already and which they were to hold fast even the Doctrine of Christ with the Instructions and Commandments thereof Heb. 13. 7 8 9. See the notes before on Verse 13. of this Chapter 2. How was this Doctrine to be held fast by them And that is 1. In the midst of their Hearts in an hearty belief of it and yielding up to it and obeying it from the heart Rom. 6. 17. Let the word of Christ dwell richly in you saith the Apostle Col. 3. 16. Eph. 3. 17. and so rejoyce in Christ works and suffer this faith of the Gospel to purifie your hearts Acts 15. 9. To purifie your souls 1 Pet. 1. 22. Prov. 2. 10 11 16. and ch 3. 1. and ch 4. 4 13. and ch 7. 1 26. 2. They were also to hold it fast in word and conversation Phil. 2. 13 16. To hold fast the Profession of the Faith without wavering Heb. 4. 13. and ch 10. 23. and this is a consequent of the former namely as to word as it is said If thou keep them within thee they shall withall be fitted in thy lips Prov. 22. 18. And this confession with the mouth proceeding from belief with the heart will tend to the further saving our selves and others also Rom. 10. 8 10. 1 Tim. 4. 16. And this holding fast the Doctrine of Christ in our word and confession should be without mixture of our wisdom or of our corrupt glosses additions or takings away therefrom Though we understand it not or though it stand cross to our thoughts and apprehensions yet we should acknowledge and confess the goodness and truth thereof 2 Cor. 2. 17. Prov. 30. 6. Ps 119. 113. Jer. 23. 28. And also in conversation we should hold fast this Doctrine of Christ having our conversation becoming it that we may in all things adorn the Doctrine of God our Saviour Phil. 1. 27. with Tit. 2. 10 11 13. Mat. 5. 16. 1 Pet. 2. 11 12. and in holding fast the Gospel of Christ in our hearts and from the heart obeying it we shall be made free from Sin and become Servants unto Righteousness Rom. 6. 16 18. And indeed we should so hold fast the word of Christ as to oppose and convince gain sayers and should contend earnestly for it and this we should do together and joyntly Phil. 1. 27. Jude 3. Tit. 1. 9. Gal. 2. 3. 1 Tim. 6. 12. 3. We have in the next place to enquire and consider how long
for he can take away their Talents from them Luke 19. 24 26. It 's his Spirit and he can recall it and then they will become Vessels in whom is no pleasure 2. The consideration of what hath been said may admonish their Brethren who are not in such office not to think too highly of the Angels of the Churches nor to glory in men for all things are theirs whether Paul or Apollo or Cephas c. 1 Cor. 3. 21 23. not to think of them above what is written that none of them be puffed up for one against another 1 Cor. 4. 1 2 6. For what have they but what is given to them And who then is Paul and who is Apollo but ministers c. 1 Cor. 3. 4 7. They have not the Spirit upon them but may so provoke Christ as that he may take it away from them 3. It may instruct them and us all whom to look to and unto whom we should lift up our Eyes and Souls when we have brought deadness and witheredness upon our selves even unto him who hath the seven Spirits of God still remaining and resting upon him and who is ready to give it to them that ask yea so to give or dispence it preventingly that we may ask Luke 11. 13. and if he will give none can hinder its being poured forth the Spirit like the wind breatheth where it listeth Joh. 3. 8. and though we are like unto dead bones yet he can put his spirit in us that we may live Ezek. 37. 11 14. 2. We have the account of his knowledge of them I know thy works see notes on ch 2. ver 2. That thou hast a name that thou livest and arâ— dead This was that which he did discern and take notice of in and by their works that they appeared to be something when they were nothing and so deceived themselves and others Gal. 6. 3. Jam. 1. 22. Thou hast a name a fame or good report amongst others So name often signifies in Scripture fame or report as we are come because of the name of the Lord for we have heard the fame of him Josh 9. 9. So An evil name is a bad report Deut. 22 14 19. and a good name is a good report Eccles 7. 1. and thus the word name is frequently used and accepted amongst us Or thou hast A name to wit renown so Men of name are called Men of renown Gen. 6. 4. and base Men are Men of no name or no renown Job 30. 8. 2 Sam. 7. 9 23. and ch 8. 13. So then when he saith thou hast a name it means thou art well reported of by others or thy renown is gone forth for thy beauty and worth as Ezek. 16. 1â— and in this sense thou art taken up into the lips of talkers they noâ— only think well of thee but they praise thee and speak highly and honourably of thee and thou hast got a good report and great renown not only among them that are without but especially amongst Christ's Churches and not only thou hadst but thou hast a name thou still hast it thou hast in former times so behaved thy self that thereby thou gat'st thee renown which is not usually soon gotten and thou still keepest it also Thou hast a name that thou livest not livedst but livest that thou still dost so even at this present when this Epistle is directed to thee he speaks not here of the life of their bodies for without doubt as to them they lived and were not dead for there is no work nor device nor knowledgâ— nor wisdom in the grave Eccles 9. 5 6. 10. Ps 6. 5. and 30. 9. and 88. 5 11. Isay 38. 18 19. But here he speaks concerning the life of their Spirits or Souls in a spiritual consideration Isay 38. 16. and ch 55. 3. of the life of their hearts Ps 22. 26. and so it is as if he should say thou hast gotten and retainest a renown by thy works and arâ— reported of by them that thou livest that thy Soul liveth That is to say Thou hast a name that thou livest In a more general consideration life in Scripture as opposed to death doth summarily comprehend all happiness and blessedness Rom. 6. 23. Joh. 10. 10. life signifies blessing as death doth cursing as it is said I have set before thee life and good and death and evil And again I have set before you life and death blessing and cursing therefore chuse life Life here comprehends good and blessing and so all happiness compare Deut. 30. 15. with v. 19. so here Thou hast a name that thou livest that is to say that thou art an happy and blessed people The Churches look upon thee O Angel to be in a very good condition that thou believest with the heart the word of Faith and makest confession with the mouth unto salvation that thou walkest with a right foot in the Gospel and art an useful and profitable instrument of good to others In short thou hast the report that thy state is very happy blessed and desireable thou hast-renown amongst others And they look on thee O Church as and report thee to bee a very flourishing society and happy thriving Church and congregation and what Church is so much spoken of so oft named and so greatly renowned as this Church of Sardis Oh! this is mentioned and reported to be an excellenâ— Congregation and preferred before many others More particularly Thou hast a name that thou livest that thou abidest in the lively knowledge of the only true God and of Jesus Christ whom he hath sent the Saviour of the World For this is life eternal saith our Saviour Joh. 17. 3. with 1 Joh. 4. 14. In this stands and consists the life of the Spirit hence that cry of the Psalmist give me understanding and I shall live Ps 119. 144. And on the other hand they who remain in ignorance of God are said to be alienated from the life of God Eph. 4. 18. And the man that wanders out of the way of understanding shall remain in the congregation of the dead Prov. 21. 16. But thou hast a name that thou walkest and abidest in the way of understanding and that thou art filled with all knowledge of Jesus Christ and him crucified and of God in him And so that thou understandest all things Prov. 28. 5. that thou art filled with the knowledge of God's will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding That thou livest That thou art and abidest in the â—avour of God in whose â—avour is life Ps 30. 5 yea whose loving-kindness is better then life Ps 63. 5. Prov. 8. 34 35. in the light of whose countenance is life and his favour is as a cloud of the latter rain Prov. 16. 14 16. thou hast a name that thou art in Christ and not only so but that thou walkest in him as thou hast received him and so art justified owned and approved not as to thy state only but as to
his Prophets or Angels may chuse and highly esteem of 1 Sam. 16. 6 7. his eyes are as a flame of fire and he searcheth the reins and hearts see the notes on ch 1. v. 14. and on ch 2. v. 23. one would have thought that such a Church had been approved of him and might well have been commended of others of whom he saith I know thâ— works and thy labour and thy patience and how thou canst not bear them which are evil and hast tried them which say they are Apostles and are not and hast found them liars and hast born and hast patience and for my names sake hast laboured and hast not fainted and yet notwithstanding all this I have against thee c. See notes on Chap. 2. Verse 1 5. 2 Cor. 10. 18. Verse 2. Be watchful and strengthen the things which remain that are ready to dye for I have not found thy works perfect before God In this Verse Christ gives gracious and useful counsel to this Angel and Church and lays down a Reason or Argument to ingage them to receive it We may from the former part of the Verse note in general 1. In that our Lord Jesus gives such good and useful Counsel and Instruction unto dead ones and such dead ones also that Christ is not willing that such as these who after they have been enlivened and quickened in their Spirits have again brought themselves into a miserable condition so as they are even become dead should perish and be lost for ever while it is called to day though their iniquity be very great and highly provoking to him yet he hath no pleasure none at all in the death of him that dieth he hath no pleasure in the death of the wicked of such wicked ones also as have left off to be wise and to do good but that such turn and live as he hath both said and sworn Ezek. 18. 23 31 32. and ch 33. 11. with Ps 36. 1 3 4 7. Luke 15. 24. He is not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance 2 Pet. 3. 9 15. 1 Tim. 2. 4. He would have all men to be saved while the day of his grace and patience lasteth And hence when by his Apostle Jude he warns of some such ungodly ones as turned the grace of our God into lasciviousness and is saying of them they were trees without fruit whose fruit withereth twice dead plucked up by the roots yet he gives this instruction to the believers And of some have compassion making a difference and others save with fear pulling them out of the Fire c. Jude 4. 12 22 23. 2. In that he gives this good and profitable counsel to those who were dead in a Spiritual Consideration as we have seen so he signifies to us that his words are Spirit and Life unto such as these Joh. 6. 63. His Gospel with the Counsels Commandments and Instructions thereof is the word of life Phil. 2. 16. In and with this word he gives life preventingly to dead Souls Joh. 5. 21 25. 1 Cor. 15. 47. and is quickening them also who thorow their carnal mindedness have again brought death upon themselves and lost those things which have been wrought in them by the Gospel Eph. 5. 14. His word is with power Luke 4. 32. and while he calls he stretches forth his hand to enable men to turn at his reproofs and to receive and obey his Counsel Prov. 1. 24. He doth lighten their Eyes that they may not sleâ—â— the sleep of death Ps 13. 3. with Prov. 29. 13. He works powerfully in and with his word to the recalling converting and turning such to himself as have sold themselves for their iniquities and for their transgressions are put away and hence he thus speaketh to and expostulateth with such wherefore when I came was there no Man when I called was there none to answer Is mine hand shortened at all that it cannot redeem or have I no power to deliver Isay 50. 1 2 3 4. 1. From hence then we may note that when we say dead Men may receive God's Word Instruction and Counsel while it is to day we suppose not nor believe that Men have naturally free-will or power to turn or quicken themselves for to be sure dead Men have neither will nor power to any thing that is spiritually good but in such like sayings we conclude as we have good ground to do that God exerts and puts forth his power in and with his word to enable them to what he requires of them where the word of this great King is without doubt there is power Eccles 8. 4. hence he saith to his people in former times O thou that art named the house of Jacob is the Spirit of the Lord shortened though thou hast neither will nor power to turn thy self Jer. 31. 18 19. yet is not his Spirit the Spirit of power and might 2 Tim. 1. 7. Isay 11. 2. and is this spirit of his straitned towards thee to enable and strengthen thee Surely no Mica 2. 1. 7. 2. It may lead us highly to esteem the word of Christ to glorify the word of the Lord and not listen to or be deceived by them who call it the letter and a dead letter but to know it is the ministration of the Spirit and the Spirit 2 Cor. 3. 6 8. Eph. 6. 17. The word of God is living and powerful or in-working Heb. 4. 12. It is able to quicken dead souls as the Prophet David confesses saying thy word hath quickened me And again with thy precepts thou hast quickned me Ps 119. 50 93. Eph. 2. 1 4. 5. 3. It may instruct them that have this word of the Lord and have it fitted in their lips to speak it Faithfully and not to make use of excellency of speech or of wisdom But to know the word of God is powerful and needs not the additions or mixtures of Man's eloquence or wisdom or the strength of their arguments or most powerful and perswasive demonstrations and reasons the plain preaching of the cross without wisdom of words is the power of God 1 Cor. 1. 17 25. and ch 2. 1 5. Col. 2. 3 8. If they had stood in my counsel saith the Lord and had caused my people to hear my words then they should have turned them from their evil way and from the evil of their doings he that hath my word let him speak my word faithfully what is the chaff to the wheat saith the Lord. Is not my word like as a fire saith the Lord and like an hammer that breaks the rock in pieces Jer. 23. 22 30. 2 Cor. 2. 17. 4. It may provoke them that have it in their hearts to take fast hold of it and not let it go to keep it for it is their life life to their Soul Prov. 4. 13. with ch 3. 21 22. If it will quicken dead Souls without peradventure it will keep and preserve living ones in life
Or Men may be said in a more plausible and spiritual way to defile their garments as when they are wise in Christ and leaning to their own wisdom and understanding of which we are admonished Prov. 24. 3. and ch 3. 5. and in following which and leaning whereto Men defile the Temple of God and set up an idol therein as it were to the provoking the eyes of the Lord's glory and making the cross of Christ of none effect as before is said 1 Cor. 1. 17. and ch 2. 1 5. and 3. 16 19. or when Men do what they do and shew forth love and exercise mercy out of covetousness or that they may in rich themselves in so doing Eph. 5. 1 3 5. or to establish a righteousness to themselves thereby and think to cover themselves with their works Rom. 9. 30 33. Isay 57. 12. and 59. 6. or when they are seeking after the praise of Men and do their works to be seen of Men or are pursuing their desires of vain-glory or the friendship of this world which is enmity with God Mat. 6. 1 18. and ch 23. 5. Gal. 5. 26. Jam. 4 4. or walking in anger wrath pretending in so doing they are zealous for Christ and his Gospel whereas the wrath of Man works not the righteousness of God Jam. 1. 20 26. and ch 3. 13 16 17. Now of these few names in Sardis it is here said by way of commendation of them they had not defiled their garments in either consideration unto them Christ did not herein impute iniquity Ps 33. 1 2. Now then from this commendable account our Saviour giveth of these few Persons in Sardis we may observe for our instruction 1. That in times of defection when many or most in the Church of Christ become degenerate as Jer. 2. 21. it is oft-times found that all are not polluted but some keep themselves pure and continue unspotted so it was here in this fair-fac't Church So when all flesh had corrupted his way upon the earth and the earth was corrupt before God and the Sons of God too generally transgrest yet Noah found grace in the eyes of the Lord him God saw righteous before him in that generation Gen. 6 and ch 7. 1. so when the Men of Sodom were wicked and sinners before the Lord exceedingly there was a just Lot among them Gen. 18. 2 Pet. 2. 5 8. and in Ahab's days when the Prophet thought he was left alone yet the Lord saith I have left me seven thousand in Israel all the knees which have not bowed to Baal and every moâ—th which had not kissed him 1 King 19. 14 18. So when the Lord greatly complains of his people and saith I have nourished and brought up Children and they have rebelled against me yet then the Prophet saith Except the Lord of hosts had left unto â—s a very small remnant we should have been as Sodom and we should have been like to Gomorrah Isay 1. 2 9. And when the natural branches were generally cut off yet there was a remnant of upright ones a Remnant according to the election or out-chusing of grace Rom. 11. 1 4 6. Rev. 2. 24. and ch 18. 4. Vse 1. This shews one reason why the rest who have polluted themselves and defiled their garments are not presently consumed Rom. 9. 29. Thus saith the Lord As the new wine is found in the cluster and one saith Destroy it not for a blessing is in it So will I do for my Servants sake that I may not destroy them all Isay 65. 7 8. had there â—een but ten righteous Men in Sodom he would not have destroyed it for the tens sake And though there were not yet upon Lot's making intercession for Zoar it was not overthrown with the other cities Gen. 18. 32. and 19. 19 20. so here I will come on thee as a thief and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee But as some read thou hast a few names even in Sardis c. and therefore he would not so suddenly hasten the destruction thereof 2. These few may judge the rest as it is said The Righteous Men they shall judge them after the manner of adulteresses Ezek. 23. 45 These shall shew their causeless departure from or forgetfulness of Christ and his things For even at the same time and under the same means some were undefiled in the way when others turned aside out of it 2. Thou hast a few names even in Sardis c. hence we may note that in times of defection and Apostacy usually the greatest part are corrupted and turned aside by Satan A little leaven leavens the whole lump 1 Cor. 5. 8. By the springing up of one root of bitterness oft-times many are defiled Heb. 12. 15 17. Men are too forward and ready to follow the bad examples of others especially when their leaders go astray and wander out of the way of understanding Oh how much hurt do they do to the flock O my people saith the Lord they which lead thee or call thee blessed cause thee to erre and destroy the way of thy paths Isay 3. 12. and ch 9. 16. when they depart out of the way they cause many to stumble at the law Mal. 2. 6 8 9. when Prophet and priest are profane then they cause others to err and from them profaneness goes forth into all the land Jer. 23. 9 10 11 13 14 15. Vse 1. Needful it is therefore for such to be clean who bear the vessels of the Lord Isay 52. 11. and to be examples of the believers in word in conversation in charity in spirit in purity 1 Tim. 4. 12. In all things to shew themselves patterns of good works Tit. 2. 7 8. 1 Pet. 5. 1 3 4. 2. It is good and needful for us therefore to receive that instruction to be followers of our leaders and of one another as they or others are of Christ Jesus 1 Cor. 11. 1. so to imitate others as we may be followers of them and of the Lord also 1 Thes 1. 6 8. and no otherwise And not to hearken to the words or bad examples of any which tend to make us vain and to corrupt us from the simplicity which is in Christ Jesus Jer. 23. 16. Prov. 6. 12 13. nor to follow a multitude to do evil Exod. 23. 2. But be followers of God as dear Children Eph. 5. 1 and if the leaders grow evil or negligent to say to them Take heed to the ministry which ye have received in the Lord that ye fulfil it Col. 4. 17. and by all means have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness but rather reprove them Eph. 5. 11. 16. 3. We may further observe from hence in that our Lord takes such notice of these few in Sardis which had not defiled their garments and speaks so graciously concerning them That though the upright ones in his Churches and amongst his people be never so few yet he hath a
he doth not despise the day of small things Zech. 4. 10. Behold he is great and despiseth not any he is mighty in strength and wisdom Job 36. 5. he shall feed his flock like a shepherd he shall gather his lambs with his arm and carry them in his bosome Isay 40. 11. Abruised reed shall he not break and the smoaking flax shall he not quench he shall bring forth judgment unto truth Isay 42. 3 4. he saith strengthen ye the weak hands and confirm the feeble knees say to them that are of a fearful heart be strong fear not Isay 35. and charges Peter first of all as he loved him to feed his Lambs before he saith feed my sheep Joh. 21. 15 17. and by his Spirit exhorts the believers to comfort the feeble-minded and support the weak which the strong ought to do 1 Thes 5. 14. Rom. 15. 1. of such as have but little strength he takes notice and speaketh comfortably to them their hearts being upright before him and is most tender of and compassionate towards them What a Comfort is this for poor weak and infirm ones and how may it strengthen them to hold on their way that they may be stronger and stronger and to grow in Grace and in the Knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ Joh. 17. 9. Psal 84. 4 5 7. And thou hast kept my word and hast not denied my name See notes on chap. 2. v. 13. and v. 25. And on chap. 3. v. 11. Only here we shall note 1. That those who have but a little strength may keep his word in their hearts and so also they shall be fitted to their Lips So did this Angel and Church of whom our Lord saith Thou hast a little strength he affirms the same by way of commendation of those weak ones which he doth of his Apostles in his Address to his Father concerning whom he saith They have kept thy Word Joh. 17. 6. We may keep his Word and shall do so if we let it abide in us 1 Joh. 2. 24. Col. 3. 16. And indeed the Gospel of Christ is the power of God the Power and Arm of God is put forth in it to enable weak ones to keep it and hold it fast in despight of the Devil and his Instruments 1 Joh. 2. 12 14 24. Rom. 1. 16. Therethorow he gives gives power to the faint and to them that have no might he increaseth strength when the Youths faint and be weary and the young men utterly fall they that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength Isay 40. 29 31. If they have but what they have if they do but receive it and retain it to purpose and have it in usefulness he will not be wanting to them To him that hath shall be given and he shall have more abundantly Mat. 13. 13. As our Saviour said to the Apostles when they said unto him Increase our Faith the Lord saith If ye had Faith as a Grain of Mustard seed ye might say to this Sycamine-tree be thou plucked up by the Root and be thou planted in the Sea and it should obey you As if he should say if ye had but what ye have though it were never so little ye should remove impediments and do excellent things Luke 17. 5 6. The weak might then say I am strong Joel 3. 10. 2. In that he saith Thou hast kept my word and hast not denied my name So he gives us to understand that they were indeed lovers of him For saith our Saviour He that hath my Commandments and keepeth them he it is that loveth me and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father and I will love him And again If any Man love me he will keep my word c. Joh. 14. 21 23. Whoso keepeth his word in him verily is the love of God perfected Hereby know we that we are in him saith 1 Joh. 2. 3 5. Joh. 15. 9 10. Men may pretend love to Jesus Christ but it is but in word and in tongue unless his word be held fast in the midst of our hearts and mouths 2 Joh. 9. Joh. 14. 24. And we have here conjoyned an affirmation and denial thou hast kept and hast not denied to denotâ— their greater integrity and uprightness herein and the wâ—â—ghtiness hereof as also ch 2. v. 13. Joh. 1. 20. 3. To such as these he will set and keep an open Door while he hath work for them to do that the word of the Lord may have free course and how little strength soever they have they shall go in and out and find pasture he will set the Door not a little but wide open and that he can do though they meet with persecution and though they should be in Prison and under restraint He can cause that to happen rather to the furtherance of the Gospel as Phil. 1 12 14. Vnto everyone that hath shall be given and he shall have abundance Mat. 25. 29. When a Man's ways please the Lord he will make his Enemies to be at Peace with him Prov. 16. 7. Verse 9. Behold I will make them of the Synagogue of Satan which say they are Jews and are not but do lye Behold I will make them to come and worship before thy Feet and to know that I have loved thee In this Verse our Lord assures this Angel and Church that in due season he will make their Enemies to bow down themselves to them and to know and acknowledge what now they will not Wherein consider we 1. The Persons concerning whom ke speaks who are described 1. By our Saviour them of the Synagogue of Satan 2. By the Title they took to themselves though falsly which say they are Jews and are not but do lye 2. What he assures concerning them and that in two particulars that is to say 1. I will make them I will make them come and worship before thy Feet 2. And I will make them I will make them know that I have loved thee 3. The note of Attention doubled Behold Behold 1. The persons concerning whom he speaks who are described 1. By our Saviour them of the Synagogue of Satan where Christ hath his Church too oft the Devil hath his Synagogue See notes on ch 2. v. 9. Our Lord may here and ch 2. 9. call them the Synagogue of Satan 1. Because they were gathered together not by Christ but by Satan Isay 54. 15. And by such things as the God of this World commendeth corruptible earthly worldly things such as name praise repute to establish a righteousness of their own Mat. 6. 2 18. Isay 65. 2 4. Or the riches and honour of this World they did mind earthly things as Phil. 3. 17 19. They were a distinct company from the Church of Christ in Philadelphia and might be like them in former times who said stand by thy self come not near me for I am holier than thou Isay 65. 4 5. Luke 18. Such as did separate themselves from
15. 4. and he that is true and faithful in all he hath spoken and promised Rev. 21. 26 27. and ch 22. 1. 6. And thus the Souls under the altar that were slain for the word of God and for the Testimony which they held address themselves unto him with a loud voice saying How long O Lord holy and true dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth Rev. 6. 9 10 11. 2. And I will make them I will make them know that I have loved thee And this he assures his people also with a double affirmation In which is intimated to us 1. That now in this day they will not know or they know not neither will they understand it Ps 82. 5. Or they will not acknowledge so much but give them out to be such as Christ hates Your Brethren that hated you that cast you out for my names sake said Let the Lord be glorified But he shall appear to your joy and they shall be ashamed as Isay 66. 5. Joh. 16. 1 2. they now call Christ's Disciples Hereticks Schismaticks c. and look upon them as the vilest of Men as the fiâ—th and off scouring of all things as persons not fit to live and therefore cry away with such fellows from the earth 1 Cor. 4. 9. 13. Acts 22. 22. and ch 24. 14. and ch 28. 22. they cry out God hath forsaken them persecure and take them for there is none to deliver Ps 22. 7 8. and 42. 9 10. and 71. 10 11. and 115. 1 2. they give their mouth to evil and their tongue frameth deceit they fit and speak against their better Brethren and because Christ keeps silence they think he is altogether such an one as themselves and approves them in their evil thoughts words and ways Ps 50. 19 21. Mal. 2. 17. that they are none of his disciples indeed But they say they themselves are Jews the most pure and Orthodox Christians But 2. However thou hast been hated of them and they would not know or acknowledge that I loved thee but thought and gave forth that I hated thee and therefore they were enemies to thee as if Christ should say yet I will make them to know that I have loved thee which is one thing contained in Christs prayer that the World may know that God hath loved unfeigned believers as he hath loved Christ Joh. 17. 23. And this shall certainly be fulfilled sutable to these Prophecies They shall call thee the city of the Lord the Zion of the holy one of Israel whereas thou hast been forsaken and hated I will make thee an eternal excellency a joy of many generations Isay 61. 14 15. Ye shall be named Priests of the Lord Men shall call you the ministers of our God All that see them shall acknowledge them that they are the seed which the Lord hath blessed Isay 61. 6 9. They shall call them the holy people the redeemed of the Lord and thou shalt be called sought out a city not forsaken Isay 62. 4 12. he saith not I will now make them know viz. not now will they nill they Though indeed he is now so manifesting them that others may know he loves them As our Saviour saith By this shall all Men know that ye are my disciples if ye have love one unto another Joh. 13. 35. And the Apostle Paul saâ—th Ye are our Epistle written in our hearts known and read of all Men being manifestly declared to be the Epistle of Christ 2 Cor. 3. 2. 3. But now they will not see or acknowledge them to be beloved of Jesus Christ but this he will make them do in due season when the Lord cometh For then shall the righteous shine forth as the Sun in the Kingdom of their Father Mat. 13. 43. Mal. 3. 16 18. and ch 4. 1 2 3. 3. We have next to speak briefly unto the note of attention Behold Behold 1. Mind and consider this thing and set your hearts unto it Look â—ot upon the things that are seen but on the things that are not seen for the things that are seen both good and evil are temporal but the things that are not seen are eternal That for these things sake you may not â—aint 2 Cor. 4. 16 17 18. 1 Chron. 17. 1. with 2 Sam. 7. 2. and that you may not entertain desires of present manifestation but may wait for the manifestation of the Sons of God 1 Joh. 3. 3. with Rom. 8. 19 23. and may mean time rejoyce in hope of the Glory to be revealed Rom. 5. 2. 1 Pet. 1. 6 8 9. 2. Behold admire at it for it is a marvellous thing that these high boasters and specious pretenders should be thus brought down and made to know Christ hath loved them whom they hated yet thus it shall most certainly be he will accomplish and perform it see Micah 7. 15 17 18 20. Verse 10. Because thou hast kept the word of my patience I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation which shall come upon all the World to try them that dwell upon the earth In this verse our Lord Jesus makes a gracious promise to this Angel and Church in the latter part of it And layeth down the reason thereof in the former unto which we shall speak first of all 1. The reason of this gracious assurance and promise Because thou hast kept the word of my patience This he takes notice of again as he had done before v. 8. and as that which was very acceptable and well-pleasing to him and to his Father also hence the first thing he saith to his Father of his deâ—â—â—ples in his prayer was they have kept thy word Joh. 17. 6 8. and this is the description of them that love Christ and who are therefore beloved of Christ and his Father that they keep his word Joh. 14. 21 23. and ch 15. 9 10. 1 Joh. 2. 3 6. and that whereto all blessedness is assured As our Saviour saith Blessed are they that hear the word of God and keep it Luke 11. 28. and therefore the contrary hereto is very displeasing unto him which was surely the evil sound with the Synagogue of Satan who said they were Jews and were not but did lye That which this Angel and Church kept is said to be the word of his patience Where let us enquire and consider for our instruction and usefullness 1. What is the word of Christ's patience here spoken of 2. Why is it called the word of his patience 1. What is this word of Christ's patience And to that we may say It is certainly the same with his word v. 8. even his Gospel with the instructions counsels commandments exhortations reproofs c. thereof and so some read this my word of patience This word of his patience is the Gospel of Christ which is called the word of life the word of reconciliation faith truth righteousness peace wisdome the word of the Kingdom of
in heart Mat. 11. 28 29. Oh how many evils of theirs doth he thorow his love overlook and pass by Who is so blind as this Servant of God's or deaf as the Messinger whom â—e â—ath sent Isay 42. 2 3 19 20. Prov. 10. 12. with 1 Cor. 13. 4. And they are instructed and exhorted to account that the long-suffering of our Lord exercised towards them also is Salvation to wit that theyâ— may so receive and retain the love of the truth that they may be saved thereby from their sins and vanities and so be saved from Wrath the Wrath to come thorow him 2 Pet. 3. 15. with 2 Thes 2. 10. and 1 Thes 1. 10. And with what patience is he instructing them though they are dull of hearing and unteachable untractable ones and doth not presently leave them nor is weary of well-doing towards them and thorow him God his Father is a God of patience towards unworthy ones Rom. 3. 25. and ch 15. 5. 3. It is called the word of his patience because it effect such-like patience in them in that receive it to purpose as is found in him even the patience of Jesus Christ See notes on ch 1. v. 9. It effects in them a patient continuance in well doing Rom. 2. 7. Luke 8. 15. Continuing in the Faith grounded and setled and not being moved from the hope of the Gospel 1 Cor. 15. 58. Col. 1. 22 23. and in bringing forth the fruits of the Spirit Gal. 6. 9. and seeking the good of others 2 Tim. 2. 23 25. And to that end being patient towards all Men 1 Thes 5. 14 15. and also it effects in them patience in enduring afflictions even laying aside every weight and the sin which doth so easily beset them to run with patience the race set before them Heb. 12. 1. In patience possessing their Souls whatever trials or afflictions they meet withal not being moved thereby to take offence at Christ or at his Gospel not fretting against them who are Instruments of evil to them Luke 21. 19. Ps 37. 1 7 8. and patience in waiting for his Salvation Jam. 5. 7. and this Gospel is effecting this patience in the hearty believer thereof 1. By setting before them the great endurings and sufferings of Jesus Christ and his patience therein hence it is called the patience of Jesus as is before said Rev. 1. 9. So the Apostle when he exhorts the Believers to run with patience the race set before them instructs them to this end to look unto Jesus who for the joy set before him endured the Cross despising the shame c. To consider him who endured such contradiction of Sinners against himself lest they should be wearied and faint in their minds Heb. 12. 1 3. And the Apostle James also directs to his patience in suffering that the Believers might imitate him saying ye have condemned and killed the â—ust and he doth not resist you Be patient therefore Brethren unto the coming of the Lord Jam. 5. 6 7. If we do well and suffer for it and take it patiently this is acceptable with God for even hereunto we were called because Christ also suffered for us leaving us an example that we should follow his steps 1 Pet. 2. 20 21 22. 2. By shewing to us and directing us into the love of God manifested in sending his Son the Saviour of the World This way is the Gospel effecting patience in us having access into the Grace of God we rejoyce in tribulations also Knowing that tribulation worketh patience because the love of God is shed abroad in our â—earts by the holy Spirit for while we were yet without strength in due time Christ died for the Vngodly Rom. 5. 2 5 6. Hence the Apostle thus prays The Lord direct your hearts into the love of God and into the patience of Christ 2 Thes 3. 5. And this love this first love of God known and believed frames the heart to the love to the perfect and sincere love of God which casts out of us all fear which hath torment helping us to judge and be perswaded God intends our good in all he is ordering and so frames us to and begets patience in us 1 Joh. 4. 16 19. with 1 Tim. 6. 11. And his love effects charity in us towards Men and Brethren and so leads us to be patient towards all Hence the Apostle saith to Timothy thou hast known my Charity Patience c. 2 Tim. 3. 10. Tit. 2. 2. 3. And this word is effecting patience in us and doth operate and effect it in the hearty believer thereof by propounding and setting before us the blessed hope and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ Tit. 2. 10 13. Hence it is called the patience of hope of our Lord Jesus Christ 1 Thes 1. 3. And if we hope for that we see not then do we with patience tarry foâ— iâ— Rom. 8. 24 25. To this purpose the Apostle James speaks be patient Brethren unto the coming of the Lord Behold the Husband-man waiteth for the precious fruit of the Earth and hath long patience for it until he receive the early and latter Rain Be ye also patient for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh Jam. 5. 7 8. Ps 37. 7 11. 2 Pet. 1. 4 â— were we more rejoycing in hope we should be more patient in tribulation Rom. 5. 1 3. and ch 12. 12. 2 Cor. 4. 14 18. This was that word of Christs patience which they had kept and for the keeping whereof Christ commends them and sets such encouragement before them 2. We have a gracious promise and blessed encouragement propounded and made to this Angel and Church I also will keep thee from the houâ— of temptation which shall come upon all the world to try them that dwell upon the Earth Wherein let us a little enquire and consider 1. From what he promises to keep them from the hour of temptation 2. The extent of this hour Which shall come upon all the World 3. The end of its coming To try them that dwell upon the Earth 1. From what he promises to keep them From the hour of temptation Now this hour of temptation may either signifie 1. A time of great tribulation and persecution for the Gospels sake which was ere long to ensue under the Roman Emperours So whereas in one Evangelist it is said when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word by and by they are offended It is thus rendred by another In time of temptation they fall away signifying to us that a time of persecution for the Gospel is a time of temptation Compare Mat. 13. 21. with Luke 8. 13. So such a time is called A fiery trial 1 Pet. 4. 12. and trial of cruel mockings and scourgings Heb. 11. 36. And the Apostle Paul speaking of the afflictions he endured from the Jews calls them temptations Acts 20. 19. And our Lord makes use of this word when he speaks of all the
Church of his a Golden Candlestick that did in some measure receive and bear forth the light yea there might appear with them a great deal of fervency in their outward professions and behaviours of themselves They were not cold Nor hot Not zealous verse 19. not fervent in Spirit serving the Lord Rom. 12. 11. their hearts did not burn within them Luke 24. 32. they were not enflamed with love to him and the things of his Kingdom Or as considering the scope of the place they were not hot that is they did not so value Christ and the things above where Christ sits at the right hand of God that durable riches and Righteousness in Christ as to buy them with a relinquishing and selling all that they had They did not so highly value Jesus Christ that pearl of great price as to part with their Sins and Idols and to go on to count all but loss and dung that they might be made partakers of him to hate Father and Mother Wife and Children yea and their own lives also for Christ's sake and to take up their Cross and follow him That this is here meant by hot appears by the counsel he gives them I counsel thee to buy of me Gold c. v. 18. And by the reason and end of his rebuking and chastening them that they might be zealous and exercise their zeal in buying v. 19. And by his knocking v. 20. he was not readily received but the door was shut against him and other persons or things were preferred to him and he was fain to stand and knock for admission till his head was filled with dew and his locks with the drops of the night as Cant. 5. 2. This was the heat they were destitute of they did not forsake all for Christ Jesus they were as silly doves without heart professedly waiting upon God but still retaining sin in their hands or double-mindedness in their hearts Hos 7. 11. or they were seeking their own things their own praise honour glory name or to establish a righteousness to themselves and though they might appear to be and might be zealous yet not in a good matter Gal. 4. 18. They were like to a Man that hearing of an excellent commodity at such a mart or market goes thereto he is not so cold as to stay at home But takes so much pains as to go to the place where it may be had and looks upon and likes it and hears delightfully what is spoken in commendation of it But yet he is not so hot as to come up to the price of it though he be willing to part with something he hath not such an high estimate of and affection to it as to prefer it before all other things and to purchase it how dear soever it be Truly such an one though he be not cold yet he is not hot such a Man is hot that is resolved to have such a commodity whatever it cost him in such a sense they were hot They were not so cold as wholly to desist from a professed waiting at wisdom's posts but they sate before God as his people and heard his words and it might be as a lovely and pleasant song to hear what was spoken in the praise and commendation of that gold tried in the fire c. v. 18. But still their hearts went after their covetousness or pride and high thoughts of themselves they conceited themselves to be rich and increased with goods and therefore did not forsake all they had for Christ Ezek. 33. 31 32. Oh let us search and try our hearts in the light of God's testimony and see if we also be not such manner of persons as these were the Testimony of Christ is a faithful glass that gives a true and impartial discovery of all things and persons It is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart Heb. 4. 12. therein let us examine our selves and not trust to our own hearts or lean to our own understandings for the heart is deceitful above all things and desperately wicked and he that trusteth therein is a fool our wisdom and understanding will pervert us and make us believe we are hot when indeed we are but Lukewarm Oh let us then come to the light of the Lord and therein view our selves our hearts and ways and as therein our Lukewarmness is discovered let us cleanse our selves therefrom in the light and strength of the grace of God which bringeth Salvation to all Men 2. Cor. 7. 1. This is the iniquity the provoking iniquity of those in God's Church that they are not hot for though they cannot heat themselves but must be heated with a coal from his altar yet unto and in their turning at his reproofs and letting go the things faulted and discovered to be â—vil and unprofitable he would pour out his Spirit unto them and make known his words which are as fire and would even make their hearts burn within them Prov. 1. 23. with Jer. 23. 29. Luke 24 32. the light of Israel would be as a fire unto them And this is that he expects from those in his Church not only that they be not cold but that they be hot not only that they hear pray assemble confer approach to him and have a name among the Churches that they live which they may have while yet they are dead Rev. 3. 1. But that they have such an estimate of Christ and his things as to count all other things but vile and unprofitable in comparison of him that they be so hot as to buy the truth with selling all that they have and when notwithstanding all his excellency and graciousness they are still destitute of this heat and ardency of affection to him Oh this incenseth him against them and so much is signified to us in that which followeth viz. I would thou wert cold or hot as if he should say I cannot away with this temper or distemper of thine as v. 16. it is very offensive and provoking to me and therefore I wish thou wert rid of thy loathsome temper and wert either cold or hot It is somewhat like to what Elijah saith to the Israelites Why halt ye between two opinions If God be God follow him but if Baal then follow him 1 King 18. 21. or like to the saying of Joshua If it seem evil to you to serve the Lord in sincerity and truth with a putting away the Gods which your Fathers served câ—use you this day whom ye will serve whether the Gods which your Fathers served or the Gods of the Amorites c. Josh 24. 14 15. as if he should say do not make a shew of serving the Lord while together therewith you do indeed serve your idols But either be hot in serving him only and sincerely and put away and renounce your Idols or else be cold and leave off all your professed waiting on him and follow such other Gods as you shall chusâ— This neutrality and indifferency is
2. 5. By this voice he first knocks at their hearts and puts to their remembrance what they have heard and let slip who have wandred out of the way of understanding 1 Cor. 15. 1 3. Gal. 4. 13 17. and at the doors of the hearts of men generally as they come to the use of understanding Prov. 8. 1 4 6. 2. And the voice of his Rod and Judgements either threatned or in some measure executed also the voice of trembling of fear and not of peace Jer. 30. 5. Mica 6. 9. Of which the Prophet speaks saying When I heard my Belly trembled my Lips quivered at the voice rottenness entred into my bones c. Hab. 3. 2 16. And again The great day of the Lord is near it is near and hasteth greatly the voice of the day of the Lord the mighty Man shall cry there bitterly Zeph. 1. 14 18. Jer. 4. 15. with which voice he was speaking to this and other faulty Churches Rev. 2. 5. and ch 3. 3 15 16 19. And both the voice of his word and rod is as the sound of many waters See notes on Rev. 1. v. 15. The Act requisite about this object is to hear this his voice as it 's here said If any Man hear my voice To wit that which is here called for is attentively to hear and to hear with understanding his voice See notes on ch 1. v. 3. Now herein is signified to us 1. In that he saith If any Man â—ear that he in due time sends forth his voice to men as before is said and to them also that forsake him that they might hear even to such as have sold themselves for their iniquities and who are put away for their transgressions he calleth and proclaims his goodness and graciousness to them and so knocks at their hearts that they might give entertainment to him Jer. 3. 1 5 8 12. Isay 50. 1 2. And this shews his great lothness and unwillingness with the destruction of them 2. When he sends forth his voice to them he expects from them that they incline their Ear thereto and hear what he is speaking to them Hence he saith Hear for I will speak of excellent things and the opening of my lips shall be right things Prov. 8. 4 6. Hearken diligently unto me Encline your Ear and come unto me hear and your Souls shall live Isay 55. 1 3. Mat. 12. 50. All ye Inhabitants of the World and dwellers upon the Earth when he blows a Trumpet hear ye Isay 18. 3. Wherefore my beloved Brethren saith the Apostle let every man be swift to hear Jam. 1. 18. Luke 8. 21. 3. It is here supposed and signified to us that it is possible men may not hear when his voice is to them in that it is said if any man hear Yea it is too too frequently found that they to whom he speaks â—o turn a deaf Ear unto him as is signified to us in what he speaks of his people in former times This thing commanded I them saying obey my voice c. But they hearkened not nor enclined their Ear. I sent unto you all my Servants the Prophets daily rising up early and sending them yet they hearkened not unto me nor enclined their Ear but hardened their Neck Jer. 7. 23 16. He may cry and call even lift up his voice unto them and yet they may and too many do stop their Ears and refuse to hearken to him Ps 81. 8 11. Zech. 7. 11 13. Heb. 3. 7 15. Ps 58. 5. And in their thus stopping their Ear they add Rebellion to their Sin Jer. 5. 21 23. Ezek. 12. 2 3. and greatly provoke him to anger and to testifie his dislike of and displeasure with them Mat. 13. 12 13 14 15. 4. It is also supposed that any man may hear his voice in due time for he both speaks unto them and his word is with power Luke 4. 32. Mica 2. 7. His voice is a mighty voice as the sound of many waters Rev. 1. 15. The voice of the Lord is powerful The voice of the Lord is full of Majesty Ps 29. And herewith he opens Mens Ears to hear before he expects from them or requires of them that they hear As our Saviour saith The hour is coming and now is when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God and they that hear shall live Joh. 5. 25. Isay 42. 18 20. He prevents all as they come to years of capacity so as every man might hear his voice Jam. 1. 18 19. Job 33. 16. Though no man is necessitated thereto yet all are in due season capacitated thereto by Jesus Christ And therefore he thus here speaks and saith if any man hear my voice c. 2. The second thing requisite is and open the Door Namely of the heart as we have seen This is further required of and needful for any man that he may be made a partaker of the blessedness here propounded and spoken of Obj. But is it not Christs work to open this Door Is it not said of Lydia whose heart the Lord opened that she attended unto the things spoken Acts 16. 14. Answ Yes certainly it is his work firstly and preventingly his grace doth bring Salvation to all in due time Tit. 2. 11. But then he requires of us that we open unto him Phil. 2. 13 15. So it is his work to open the eyes Isay 42. 1 5. But then he saith to us Look unto me and be ye saved Isay 45. 22. The Lord hathmade the seeing Eye but yet he calls upon us Open thine Eyes and thou shalt be satisfied with Bread Prov. 20. 12 13. It is his work to unstop the Ear Isay 35. 5. The Lord hath made the hearing Ear Prov. 20. 12. But then it 's required of us that we encline our Ear and come unto him Isay 55. 1 3. And indeed so much is signified in the Scripture objected that though he prevents with power yet somewhat is then required of and expected from us for thus it should be read whose heart the Lord opened to attend c. Acts 16. 14. Now here we may note comparing these words with the former 1. That before he expects we should open the door he first signifies we should hear Hearing is the one thing and first thing needful to all that is required of us Luke 10. 39 42. To our believing How shall men believe in him of whom they have not heard Rom. 10. 14. Acts 15. 7. Joh. 5. 24. To our coming to Christ encline your Ear saith he and come unto me Isay 55. 1 3. Joh. 6. 45. To our receiving instruction hence he first saith hear and after receive my Instruction and not Silver Prov. 8. 6 8 10. Joh. 6. 45. To our loving the Lord our God with all our heart and soul and mind and strength and our neighbour as our selves Deut. 6. 4 5. 2. In that he adds this after the former so he instructs us that though hearing
be needful and the first thing requisite yet not the only thing required if Men be hearers only they will deceive their own selves Ezek. 33. 30 32. hence the Holy Ghost commands Be ye doers of the word and not hearers only Jam. 1. 19 22 26. this is the description given of him that received seed into the good ground he is such an one as heareth the word and understands it which also beareth fruit and bringeth forth c. Mat. 13. 18 23. hearing is first required of us in order unto some other thing as is here signified to us 3. In that he saith If any Man hear my voice and open the door So he gives us to understand That we should then only open the door when we hear his voice To him the porter openeth and the sheep hear his voice and he calls his own sheep by name and leads them out and the sheep follow him for they know his voice and a stranger will they not follow but will flee from him for they know not the voice of a stranger Joh. 10. 3 5. The beloved saith Open to me my sister my love my dove my undefiled And saith the spouse I rose to open to my beloved and my hands dropped with myrrh Cant. 5. 2 5. I opened to my beloved v. 6. My Son saith the wisdom of God give me thine heart Prov. 23. 26. Though others call never so loudly and alluringly yet shut them out cease to hear the instructions that cause to erre from the words of knowledge Prov. 19. 27. we should be so far from opening our hearts to such voices as that we should stop and shut our ears against them leâ—t they deceive our hearts with their good words and fair speeches Rom. 16. 17 18. 4. In saying if any Man hear my voice and open c. So he signifies that though the generality who are called and spoken to do refuse so to do yet he will take it kindly if any Man if but one particular person obey his voice and be not rebellious like the rest Ezek 2. 8. he will come in to him he will take them one of a City and two of a family and will bring them to Zion Jer. 3. 14. Oh then think not Christ will reject because of the paucity or fewness say not I will do as others do But know if thou art alone in this exercise thou shalt be blessed in thy deed Joh. 6. 51. and 7. 17. and ch 10. 9. and ch 12. 26. see the notes before on v. 4. of this chapter 5. Yea if any Man how vile sinful ungrateful soever he hath been him that overcometh he will in no wise cast out Joh. 6. 37. So our Saviour saith If any Man thirst any of you officers that are sent to apprehend me let him come unto me Joh. 7. 32 37. Isay 55. 1 7. If any Man hear my voice and open the door â—ow lukewarme soever he hath been how much or how long soever he hath barred the door against me and taken others into the chamber of his heart though he hath been guilty of the greatest evils and have been like Sodom and Gomorrah yet in hearkening unto him he will pardon and take away all his iniquity and receive him graciously Isay 1. 10 14. Hos 14. 1 4. Oh then let no former unworthiness of thine hinder or discourage thee But while he calls and knocks open the door unto him and no longer stand out or harden thine heart against him but awake and arise from the dead and Christ shall give thee light Heb. 4. 7. Eph. 5. 13 14. and and to engage move and prevail with us so to do let us consider that which here followeth which is propounded as a motive and argument to perswade and prevail with us to suffer the word of exhortation and to hear his voice and open the door namely 2. The Blessedness assured to every such an one as doth hear his voice and open the door I will come in to him and will sup with him and he with me Now here note in general 1. As this Blessedness contained in those gracious promises is propounded to them by Christ before they return so it shews unto us That in preaching the Gospel to any it should be so declared as therewith the exceeding great and precious promises should be ministred and propounded to Men while they shut out Christ Thus doth our Lord to them who were ignorant of him and enemies to him Verily Verily I say unto you he that heareth my word and believeth on him that sent me hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation Joh. 5. 24 25. and ch 6. 27 35 51 58. Prov. 1. 20 23. and ch 8. 32 35. 2 Pet. 1. 4. So in former times when the Lord had been largly declaring the blessedness of the Servants of the Lord and promising great things to them he then saith Ho every one that thirsteth come ye to the waters hearken diligently unto me c. Isay 54. 13 17. and ch 55. 1 3 6 8. Mat. 5. 2. As this blessedness is assured to him that hears and opens so we may learn That if we be Christ's then are we Abraham's seed and heirs according to promise Gal. 3. 16 29. though the promises are propounded to all in the Gospel yet all are not of them Heb. 6. 16 19. Rom. 4. 12 16. But such as exercise themselves to godliness for that is profitable to all things having promise of the life that now is and of that which is to come 1 Tim. 4. 7 8. It is a very evil and provoking thing to assure the promises are theirs and they the heirs of them who shut out Christ and walk in evil and crooked paths for whosoever walks thererein shall not know peace see what the Lord threatneth â—nto those false prophetesses that cried peace peace and promised happiness to the wicked Ezek. 13. 18 22. But we shall speak particularly to that here assured to them that hear Christs voice c. I will come in to him The coming he here speaks of is not personal for so he was never in any but in the womb of the virgin indeed so he came into that womb and into the world and here went up and down in a mortal body doing good preaching the Gospel c. And when he had finisht the work the Father gave him to do on the earth and had died for our sins and was buried and rose again he after some few days left the World and ascended up into heaven Joh. 16. 28. and ch 17. 11. and 20. 17. Acts 1. 9 11. and he is in heaven 1 Pet. 3. 22. Heb. 9. 24. and ch 4. 14. and no Man ever saw him with bodily eyes since Paul 1 Cor. 15. 1 8. Joh. 16. 10. 1 Pet. 1. 8. and the heavens must receive him until the times of restitution of all things Acts 3. 21. and then he shall come again which yet he is not 1 Thes 4.
eminently holy ones on earth are not Phil. 3. 12 15. 1 Cor. 4. 8. 2. Sitting is a resting-posture also and denotes their â—essation from their former works services and labours which occasioned weariness pain or grief to them so sitting is opposed to standing to minister c. where the Apostle saith Every priest standeth daily ministring and â—ffering oftentimes the same sacrifices which caâ— never take away sin but this man after â—e had offered one sacrifice for sins for ever sate down c. Heb. 10. 11 12. Thus it is with these they are sitting and hereby it appears he speaks of the spirits of just men made perfect of the four living creatures it is said they rest not or they have no rest day or night and they have wings to flee to and fro for glorifying God which denotes their exercise and diligence see the notes after on ver 8. But these elders are sitting they rest from their labâ—urs and their works follow them as it 's said of the dead that dye in the Lord Rev. 14. 13. they have entred into peace and rest in their beds each one walking before him Isa 57. 2. they have entred into rest in their spirits and cease from their former works Heb. 4. 9. 10. while they were at home in the body they had plowing-work and sowing-work to do they did sow in tears they went forth weeping bearing precious seed Psal 126. 5 6. with 1 Cor. 4. 8 14. but now they are sitting and at rest as Zech. 1. 11. and this is another argument to evince and demonstrate to us that these elders are dead as to us 2. By their apparel clothed in white raiment or white garments What this white raiment is we have given some account before see the notes on chap. 3. ver 4 and 5. and ver 18. to wit the righteousness the everlasting righteousness which Christ hath brought in by his blood and the excellent fruits thereof all heavenly and divine vertues Dan. 9. 24. Phil. 1. 11. Christ is now gloriously become their robe and raiment Jer 23. 6. in the Lord they are justified and in him they glory Isa 45. 23 24. and they are perfectly conformed to Christ in their spirits Heb. 12. 23. there is no sin no spot no blemish in them Isâ— 57. 2. Indeed while they were here there were spots cleaving to them as in themselves considered for there is not a just man on the earth that doth gâ—od and sinneth not Eccles 7. 20. while here they were not perfect nor had attained Phil. 3. 12. 1 John 1. 7 9. and therefore they needed to suffer that word of exhortation To cleanse themselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit as the Apostle Paul speaks including himself 2 Cor. 7. 1. Heb. 10. 22. Exod. 40. 30. with Psal 26. 8. and though now we are counselled to buy of Christ white raiment that we may have an interest therein Rev. 3. 18. yet here we have it not on in possession otherwise than by faith which is the evidence of things not seen Phil. 3. 8 9. Rom. 3. 22. But these elders are clothed in white raiment and so seen by the Apostle and so they are like the angels Mat. 28. 3. Acts 1. 10. Rev. 15. 6. and this white raiment is royal apparel Esth 8. 15. Isa 61. 10. a robe of judgment and government Dan. 7. 9. which shews to us that these elders have ruling-power And this white raiment is the apparel of those that are dead to us and therefore it is promised by our Lord Jesus to the victor to him that hath fought the good fight and finished his course and kept the faith and so died in the Lord He that overcometh saith Christ the same shall be cloathed in white raiment Rev. 3. 5. and so it is said of the souls of them that wâ—re slain for the word of God and for the testimony which they held That white robes were given to every one of them Rev. 6. 9 11. and the like is affirmed of that innumerable multitude of all nations and kindreds c. which stood before the throne and before the Lamb they were clothed with white robes and these appear to be such as had finished their course and died in the â—aith because they have palâ—s in their hands in token of victory And it is further said of them Thâ—y have come out of great tribulation and have washed their robes in the blâ—â—d of the Lamb they shall hungeâ— no more neither thirst any more neither shall the sun light on them nor any heat and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes Rev. 7. 9 14 17. And this is another argument to shew that these elders are such as are absent from the body and present with Christ 3. By the Ornament upon their heads And they â—â—d on their heads crowns of gold like Kings and Priests incorruptible crowns 1 Cor. 9. 25. for gold is the most incorruptible mettal and excellent glorious crowns full of lustre and majesty Psal 21. 1 3. And this shews that these Elders are Rulers and have some rule and judgment given to them And these Crowns are on their heads they are crowned with them and possessed of them The holy Ones on the Earth have a crown that is called theirs but not on their heads they may possibly lose it Hence such counsel and exhortation is given to them Hold that fast which thou hast that none takâ— thy crown See the Notes before on Chap. 3. Vers 11. But these Elders have been faithful unto the death and unto them is given the crown of life crowns of gold by him who sometimes wore a crown of thorns on his head Rev. 2. 10. with Joh. 19. 5. they have striven lawfully even unto blood and so are crowned 2 Tim. 2. 5. they have been tried and now in their spirits are possessed of the crown of life which God that cannot lye hath promised to them that love him Jam. 1. 12. They have finished their course and kept the faith and now in their spirits have the crown of righteousness 2 Tim. 4. 7 8. And this is another argument also to shew that these four and twenty elders are the spirits of just men made perfect even of the holy Prophets and Apostles who are our Rulers in and under the great Shepherd of the sheep the Lord Jesus Ver. 5. And out of the throne proceeded lightnings and thunderings and voices And there was seven lamps of fire burning before the throne which are the seven spirits of God Here the Apostle gives unto us a further account 1. Of what proceeded out of the throne â—â—d out of the throne proceeded lightnings and thundrings and voices 2. Of what there was before the throne And there were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne which are the seven spirits of God 1. Of what proceeded out of the throne And out of the throne proceeded lightnings and thunderings and voices By lightnings and
which he saw the Lord sitting upon a throne and his train filled the temple above it stood the Seraphims each one â—ad six wings and as also appears by the words of those and these both saying Holy holy holy c. see Isa 6. 1 2 3. To that vision therefore we shall here have respect 1. With two they cover their faces and that signifies either 1. Their acknowledgment of Inferiority and subjection to him that sate on the throne Gen. 24. 65. 1 Cor. 11. 5 6 10. they were cloathed and covered with humility as is meet they should in his presence though the man should not be outwardly covered in congregations 1 Cor. 11. 4 5. yet all should acknowledg their infinite inferiority unto the holy God and humble themselves in his sight or before his face or presence as Jam. 4. 7 8 10. they should be in subjection unto him who is the Father of spirits Heb. 12. 10. He is their Lord and therefore he is to be worshipped and adored by them Psal 45. 11. and so in former times we read often of their falling upon their faces and falling to the ground when they worshipped the Lord Lev. 9. 24. Numb 16. 22 45. and chap. 20. 6. Judg. 13. 20. 1 King 18. 39. 2 Chron. 7. 3. Nehem. 8. 6. and so it is said of the twenty-four Elders they fall down before him that sate on the throne and and worship him c. see notes after on vers 10. and it is also said of all the angels that they fell before the throne on their faces and worshipped God c. Rev. 7. 11. and so here the four living creatures cover their faces with two of their wings as a woman covers her self with a veil before her husband for the Church is subordinate or subject unto Christ as the wife ought to be to her own husband in every thing Eph. 5. 24. 2. Or with two they covered their faces as a token of their sorrow and shame for their great vileness and sinfulness so formerly in deep mourning or in token of sâ—ame they covered themselves or their faces so David when he fled from Absolom wept and had his head covered 2 Sam. 15. 30. and when his Son Absolom was slain the King covered his face c. 2 Sam. 19. 2 4. Psal 69. 7. Jer. 51. 51. and so indeed the Church while on earth is a vile body Phil. 3. 21. and hath cause continually to bewail her vileness carnality inconformity to Christ and manifold evils she is guilty of and polluted with and even to be ashamed of her self and to acknowledg her blackness and deformity especially when she draws nigh to this holy one of Israel in whose sight the Heavens are not clean the stars are not pure Ezra 9. 6 7. Cant. 1. 5 6. Job 40. 4. and 42. 5 6. and chap. 15. 15 16. and chap. 25. 5 6. 2. With two they cover their feet or secret parts to denote their chastity and purity as opening the feet was a token of lightness and impurity as it is said of Jerusalem Thou hast opened thy feet to every one that passed by and multiplied thy whoredoms Ezek. 16. 25. And the daughters of Zion who walked with waâ—ton eyes walking and mincing as they go and making a tinkling with their feet they had their tinkling ornaments about their feet which it seems they discovered to entice and allure others withal to the lust of uncleanness Isa 3. 16 18. But these living creatures covered their feet with twain of their wings that their nakedness might not be seen as Exod. 20. 26. and to signifie to us that holiness bâ—comes the house of the Lord for ever Psal 93. 5. they are chast in spirit to Christ not so adorning themselves before others as to gain their love the love of other societies or to draw and receive strangers into the bed of their love but seeking and delighting in Christ and in his love only not trimming their way to seek love or gadding about to change their way Jer. 2. 33 36. Ezek. 16. 31 34. and chap. 23. 40 42. Hâ—s 8. 9. but resting in Christ as the object of their delightful love and well-pleasedness Psal 73. 25. Cant. 1. 7. and espousing others not to themselves but to the one husband who is their head and husband also that they might present them as a chast Virgin unto Christ 2 Cor. 11. 2 3. and so in their assemblings of themselves together to worship the Lord yea and in all their conversation they were holy in spirit and body avoiding all uncleanness or filthiness in look word gesture and action To this the grace of God doth instruct the believers Phil. 4. 8. Eph. 5. 1 3 6. 1 Tim. 4. 12. and chap. 5. 2 c. And this was the use of two of the living creatures wings who had but four with two they covered their bodies in which also might be included their faces and feet however at some times Ezek. 1. 6 11 23. 3. And with twain they did flee Isa 6. 2. to wit continually as afterwards here followeth they have no rest that is by the wings of faith and love 1. They flee upwards They mount up with wings as Eagles Isa 40. 31. they seek after those things that are above where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God and set their affections on things above and not on things on the earth Col. 3. 1 2. they soar aloft to the meditation contemplation and delightful affection of those things which are in Heaven for they have liberty to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus and are dwellers by faith in and inhabiters of Heaven Phil. 3. 21. Rev. 13. 6. 2. And these wings they have given them to flee from danger with and as the bird by wandring and the swallow by fleeing avoid evil and danger so these flee from the causeless curse Prov. 26. 2. they have these wings that they might flee away and be at rest that they might wander far off and hasten theirâ— escape from the windy storm spoken of in ver 5. and from all that might be harmful to them Psal 55. 5 6 8. Jer. 48. 9. they flee unto him that sits on the throne to hide them Psal 143. 7 9. they flee for refuge to lay hold on the hope set before them on Christ their hope which they have as an Anchor of the soul both sure and stedfast Heb. 6. 18 19. with 1 Tim. 1. 1. and as in former times the Cherubims in the Tabernacle and Temple and the living creatures in Ezekiels visron did stretch their wings on high or upward so these living creatures do stretch out their hands and wings toward the mercy-â—eat and so flee unto him that sits on the throne of grace to hide them Exod. 25. â—0 1 King 6. 27. Ezek. 1. 11. with Psal 88. 3 9. and 143. 3 9. 3. And with these wings they flee from evil teachers and strange voices as our Saviour
saith of his sheep A stranger will they not follow but will flee from him Joh. 10. 4 5. and these wings are given them that they may escape and flee from the pollutions of the world through the knowledg of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ 2 Pet. 2. 20. that they might flee from fornication 1 Cor. 6. 18. Idolatry 1 Cor. 10. 14. the love of money 1 Tim. 6. 11. and all youthful and fleshly lusts that war against the soul 2 Tim. 2. 22. and so that they might flee from the wrath to come Matth. 3. 7. Luk. 3. 7. 4. And with these two things they flee for glorifying and magnifying Christ and God in him doing it with all diligence and celerity whatever their hand finds to do they do it with their might Eccles 9. 10. Matth. 10. 23. Rev 14. 6. to which the Apostle exhorts and excites Timothy saying Preach the word be instant in season out of season c. 2 Tim. 4. 1 2. and in all they are with these wings hasting unto the coming of the Lord 2 Pet. 3. 12. 2. We have in the next place to consider and speak unto the inward furniture of these living creatures And they to wit the living creature not the wings were full of eyes within see notes before on vers 6. As they were full of eyes before and behind so also they were full of eyes within they were filled with the spirit and so with wisdom and understanding in the inward parts Eph. 5. 18. with Col. 3. 16. Wisdom had entred into their hearts and knowledg was pleasant to their souls Prov. 2. 10 12. they were filled with the knowledg of Gods will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding whereby they were fitted to walk worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing being fruitfâ—l in every good work c. like what is prayed for the Colossians Chap. 1. 9 11. and that affirmed of the believing Romans Chap. 15. 13. Prov. 24. 4. And hereby is intimated to us 1. That they had received and did retain the word of God and testimony of Jesus in their hearts for thereby the eyes of their souls were opened at first and continually The Commandment of the Lord is pure enlightning the eyes Psal 19. 7 8. the entrance of Gods word giveth light it giveth understanding unto the simple Psal 119. 97-100 104 105 129 130. they did anoint their eyes with eye-slave the anointing they had received from the holy one the testimony of Jesus whereby they knew all things Rev. 3. 18. with 1 Joh. 2. 20 24 27. and Rev. 19. 10. Deut. 4. 6. 2. In that this is added unto that which goeth before so we may see how they are fitted for glorifying God they have wings with which they flee which denotes to us their zeal and swistness in the service of him that sits upon the throne but that they may rightly use their wings of zeal and â—ervency they are full of eyes within like that exhorted to Add to your vertue zeal courage knowledg 2 Pet. 1. 6. men may have a zeal of God but not according to knowledg Rom. 10. 2. Phil. 3. 6. with 1 Tim. 1. 13. but that they might not have a misguided zeal in the service of God therefore they are also full of eyes within It is good to be zealously affected always in a good thing but that the soul be without knowledg it is not good Galat. 4. 17 18. with Prov. 19. 2. and chap. 2. 10 11. Eccles 5. 1 2. 3. In that it is here said they are full of eyes within and immediately after they have no rest day and night saying Holy c. so we may see that to the end we may worship God aright knowledg and understanding is requisite otherwise we shall but offer the sacrifice of fools and he hath no pleasure in fools Eccles 5. 1 2 4. Ignorance is not the mother of true devotion but of all Superstition and Idolatry Isa 44. 19 29. My people saith the Lord are destroyed for lack of knowledg Hos 4. 6. Col. 1. 9 10. How should they worship him aright that sits on the throne unless they know him The knowledg of the holy is understanding Prov. 9. 11. And this might therefore engage us to â—ry after knowledg and to lift up our voice for understanding Prov. 2. 1 3 6. and chap. 4. 4 6. 3. These living creatures are described to us by their incessant and continued exercise and labour for praising and glorifying him that sits on the throne And they rest not or they have no rest day and night saying Holy holy holy c. Where consider we for our usefulness 1. The unweariedness and incessantness of their exercise it self 2. The subject matter of their incessant service or that about which they are unweariedly exercised even day and night 1. The unweariedness and incessantness of their exercise it self And they rest not or have no rest day and night That is to say they are continually exercised in this labour and service afterward spoken of This is not like that spoken of the Beast-worshippers in chap. 14. 11. though of them it is also said they rest not day nor night for that is part of the description of their torment but this here of the delightful service of the living creatures and the object of the worship of those and these are opposite and contrary they worship the beast these him that sits upon the throne nor are these living creatures in this their exercise like the wicked who are like the troubled sea that cannot rest for they foam out their own shame and cast up mire and dirt Isa 57. 20. but these set forth the high praises of God Psal 149. 6. nor is that affirmed here of the incessantness of the exercise of the living creatures contrary to what our Lord assures to them that come unto him viz. that he will give them rest for he there promises he will give and they shall find rest to their souls as distinguished from the heavy loads and burdens which lay thereupon which rest these living creatures had also But here they have no rest he saith not in their souls but saying c. they rest not saying Holy c. and so it is like that of our Saviour Take my yoke upon you and learn of me for I am meek and lowly in heart follow me who went about doing good and seeking the glory of my father And this unwearied exercise is consistent with and the way to find rest unto our souls at all times Matth. 11. 28 29. like that Stand ye in the ways and see and ask for the old paths where is the good way and walk therein and ye shall find rest for your souls Jer. 6. 16. the rest they meet with to their souls in Christ is not a cessation from every thing but that whereby they are fitted for incessant service of him The sabbath the day of rest was not given to them that they should
holy holy Holy they first of all acknowledg and confess him to be that is to say One that is infinitely pure in himself and of purer eyes than to behold sin with approbation as the Prophet signifies saying Art thou not from everlasting O Lord my God mine holy One Thou art of purer eyes than to behold evil and canst not look on iniquity Hab. 1. 12 13. there is none holy as the Lord 1 Sam. 2. 2. Joâ— 4. 16 19. 1 Sam. 6. 20. he is holy essentially his essence is holiness Hence whereas it is said in one place The Lord God hath sworn by his holiness It is thus said in another The Lord God hath sworn by himself Compare Amos 4. 2. with chap. 6. 8. He is not a God that hath pleasure in wickedness neither shall evil dwell with him Psal 5. 4 6. Let no man then say when he is tempted I am tempted of God for God cannot be tempted with evil neither tempteth he any man Jam. 1. 13 17. he loveth righteousness and hateth iniquity sin is most abominable and hateful to his infinitely pure nature Jer. 44. 4. he will do no iniquity himself Zeph. 3. 5. Job 34. 17 19. nor can he like or approve it in others and he hath most clearly and comfortably manifested his infinite purity and holiness and hatred of and severity against sin in the cross of Christ in that he took such vengeance on it in his Son who was such a glorious and excellent one he caused his sword to awake against the man his fellow Zech. 13. 7. and who was so neerly related to him his only begotten Son He spared not his own his proper son but delivered him up for us all Rom. 8. 3 32. and who was also a most innocent one a lamb without blemish and without spot 1 Pet. 1. 19. one that knew no sin that did no sin neither was guile found in his mouth and yet it pleased the Lord to bruise him he put him to grief when but the guilt of our sins was imputed to him and this proceedeth from his holiness as is signâ—fied in Christs expostulation with his father My God my God saith he why hast thou forsaken me why art thou so far from helping me and from the words of my râ—aring O my God I cry in the day-time but thou hearest not and in the night-season and am not silent But thou art holy one of such pure eyes that thou canst not behold iniqâ—ity and such an hater of it that thou must punish it where-ever thou findest it O thou that inhabitest the praises of Israel Psal 22. 1 2 3. Rom. 8. â— Isa 61. 1 2. Exod. 34. 7. 1. Then this shews unto us the great and dangerous error and evil of them that say God is the Author of sin and moves and enclines men thereunto when-as indeed sin proceeds not from him mens evils are none of his doings but whosoever committeth sin is of the Devil for the Devil sinneth from the beginning but for this purpose was the Son of God manifested that he might destroy the works of the Devil such as do not righteousness nor love their brethren are not therein of God buâ— the children of their father the Devil Mica 2. 7. John 8. 44. 1 John 3. 8 10. little are they acquainted with the cross of Christ who reason with such unprofitable and wicked talk and monstrously are they mistaken of the holy One of Israel who attribute that to God which is the work of the Devil 2. That he is holy and none holy as the Lord this shews to us the reason why the living creatures cover their faces with two of their wings viz. because of his infinite purity and holiness before whom the Heavens are not pure the stars not clean and who chargeth his Angels with folly Job 15. 16. and chap. 25. 4 6. and chap. 4. 17 18. Hence even the Seraphims with two wings cover their face and with two their feet and they cry one unto another Holy holy holy is the Lord of Hosts c. Isa 6. 1 2 3. and the living creatures the Cherubims with two of their four wings cover their bodies Ezek. 1. 11 23. and the Prophet when he saw this holy One crys out Wo is me for I am undone because I am a man of unclean lips c. Isa 6. 5. and when Job's eye saw him he abhorred himself though there was none like him in the earth a perfect and an upright man c. And he repented in dust and ashes Job 42. 5 6. with chap. 1. 1 8. and chap. 2. 3. The consideration hereof may engage us to be holy in all manner of conversation as he is holy who hath called us 1 Pet. 1. 14 16. to come out from among men and to be separate and touch no unclean thing that he may receive us 2 Cor. 6. 14 17 18. Josh 24. 19 24. so the Lord in former times saith to his people Ye shall be holy for I the Lord your God am holy Lev. 19. 2 4. otherwise we cannot have fellowship with him now Psal 5. 4 5 6. nor see him hereafter with joy and comfort for without holiness no man shall see the Lord Heb. 12. 14. and in our hearts words and actions we should sanctify him Compare Isa 8. 13. with 1 Pet. 3. 15 16. Isa 5. 16. and chap. 29. 23. holiness becomes his house for ever Psal 93. 5. the living creatures then give glory unto him when they acknowledg him to be glorious in holiness Compare Exod. 15. 11. with Rev. 4. 9. 2. Holy He is in his work in sanctifying and holifying those that come unto God by him as he saith I am the Lord which sanctifie you and I the Lord which sanctifie you am holy Lev. 20. 7 8. and chap. 21. 8. Ezek. 37. 28. It is the work of the very God of peace to sanctifie the believers throughout in their whole spirit soul and body 1 Thes 5. 23 24. yea and he doth sanctifie them who rebel against him though they not yeilding up unto him are not eventually sanctified as he purges them that are not purged Ezek. 20. 12 13. with chap. 24. 13. And for the sake of believers Christ doth sanctifie himself that they also may be sanctified through the truth John 17. 19. Jude 1. And this also might engage us to be holy separated from sin and devoted unto God as it is said Sanctifie your selves therefore and be ye holy for I am the Lord your God I am the Lord which sanctifie you Lev. 20. 7 8. and chap. 11. 44 45. 3. Holy He is that is merciful and gracious and so in this respect he only is holy namely originally essentially and most perfectly so Rev. 15. 4. so Holy as it is render'd with us is merciful or bountiful or gracious Psal 145. 17. And thus many times the Holy One of Israel is said to be the Redeemer of Israel Isa 41. 14. and chap. 43. 3 14. and
chap. 47. 4. and chap. 54. 5. which redemption of his was an act of his love and merciful kindness to them as it is said In his love and in his pity he redeemed them Isa 63. 9. yea and the Holy One of Israel was their Redeemer who hearkned not unto him but rebelled and vexed his holy spirit Isa 48. 17 19. with chap. 63. 9 10. And so in this notion and consideration the Covenant made with Abraham which is evident to be a Covenant of mercy and grace in which is included That Christ should redeem mankind from the curse of the Law and that in him who is the seed of Abraham there should be blessing for all the Nations and Families of the earth and the making of which Covenant was an act and high expression of love and mercy is called His holy covenant as it is said To perform the mercy promised to our forefathers and to remember his holy Covenant Gen. 22. 12 18. with Luke 1. 72. See Isa 49. 7. And here in this place it appears that in this word Holy is included merciful and gracious in that it is said ver 9. the living creatures in saying Holy give thanks to him that sits on the throne to signifie to us that in this acknowledgment they celebrate some grace and kindness of Gods towards them some goodness and mercy for we are very frequently exhorted to give thanks unto the Lord because he is good because his mercy endureth for ever as Psal 106. 1. and 107. 1. and 118. 1 29. and Psal 136. 1 3 26. so also we are called upon to give thanks to his holy name when â—avours and merciful loving kindnesses are mentioned and recounted 1 Chr. 16. 10 35. Psal 105. 3 10. and 145. 8 9 21. and David provokes and incites all that is within him to bless the Lords holy name who conferred benefits upon him forgave all his iniquities healed all his diseases redeemed his life from destruction and crowned him with loving-kindness and tender mercies c. Psal 103. 1 2 3 5. and the elect of God are instructed as â—oly ones to put on bowels of mercies kindness c. Col. 3. 1â— and so indeed he that sits upon the throne is holy in this sense that is he is gracious and full of compassion slow to anger and of great mercy The Lord is good to all and his tender mercies are over all his works Psal 145. 8 17 21. Now this word is trebled or thrice the living creatures say Holy â—oly holy and that either 1. To signifie to us the three persons subsisting in the Godhead or in the Divine Essence to wit the Father the Son and the Holy Ghost which three have but one name into which we are baptized Mat. 28. 19. and they are one as the Apostle saith There are three which â—ear record in heaven the Father the Word and the Holy Ghost and these three are one one God 1 Joh. 5. 7. with ver 9. And from these three this Apostle John had been voting desiring and praying for grace and peace for the seven Churches see notes on chap. 1. ver 4 5 6. as Paul also had done 2 Cor. 13. 14. and these three persons which are one God are the only object of religious and divine worship and each of these three Persons is God the Father is God and he is oft called God the Father Gal. 1. 1 3. Eph. 6. 23. Phil. 2. 11. 1 Cor. 8 6 c. The Son or Word is God over all God blessed for ever Amen Joh. 1. 1 2 3. Rom. 9. 5. the true God and eternal life 1 Joh. 5. 20 the great God and our Saviour Tit. 2. 14. 1 Tim. 3. 16. 1 Joh. 3. 16. see notes on chap. 5. ver 8. The Holy Ghost is also God so Anâ—nias in lying to the Holy Ghost lyed unto God Acts 5. 3. with ver 4. and whereas in one place it is said The Lord God of Israel spake by the mouth of his holy Prophets c. in another it is said Holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost compare Luke 1. 68 70. with 2 Pet. 1. 21. see 2 Sam. 23. 1 2 3. And the Prophet Ezekiel saith The Spirit entred into me and said When I speak with thee I will open thy mouth and thou shalt say unto them Thus saith the Lord God c. consider Ezâ—k 3. 24 27. and each of these persons is holy perfectly so The Father is Holy hence our Saviour calls him Holy Father Joh. 17. 11. The Son is holy the holy one 1 Joh. 2. 20. Gods Holy Child Acts 3. 14. and chap. 4. 27 30. and frequently the eternal Spirit is called the Holy Ghost or Spirit And that this word is trebled or here thrice used to signifie to us the three persons in the Godhead who are one and but one God appears by the like use of the word by the Seraphims in Isa 6. 2 3. they cryed one to another and said Holy holy holy is the Lord of hosts c. Now that hereby the infinitely glorious persons in the Godhead are meant appears by vers 8. also saith the Prophet I heard the voice of the Lord saying Whom shall I send And who will go for us to denote the plurality of persons and yet this further appears to intend the three persons in the Divine Essence by comparing this place with other Scriptures that it is spoken of the Father is generally granted that it is also spoken of the son is affirmed by the Evangelist John saying These things spake Esaias when â—e saw his glory and spake of him Joh. 12. 39 40 41. with Isa 6. 3 12. That it is also spoken of the Holy Ghost is signified to us by the Apostle Paul who saith Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the Prophet c. Acts 28. 25 27. with Isa 6. 3 12. The knowledg of the Holies even of the Father Word and holy Spirit called before Wisdoms is understanding Prov. 9. 10. with ver 1. 2. And this expression may be thus trebled or thrice used to signifie to us that he that sits upon the throne is eternally and immutably Holy with reference to the last clause of this verse which was and is and is to come and in all Holy which was so in all time past one that was infinite in purity and a perfect and eternal hater of sin one that could never endure iniquity in any though never so excellent and glorious creatures or in never so good and happy a condition He spared not the Angels that sinned but cast them down to hell delivering them into chains of darkness to be reserved unto judgment 2 Pet. 2. 4. Jude 6. And spared not the old world but brought in the flâ—ud upon the world of the ungodly and turning the Cities of Sodom and Gomorrha into ashes condemâ—ed them with an overthrow c. 2 Pet. 2. 5 6. And afterward destroyed them that believed not whom formerly he
had saved out of Egypt Jude 5. And spared not 〈◊〉 natural branches but shewed his severâ—ty against them in breaking them off because of their unbelief Rom. 11. 20 22. Yea such was his Holiness that he would by no means clear the guilty how near soever they were to him as Moses saith This is that the Lord spake saying I will be sanctified in them that come nigh unto me c. Lev. 10. 1 3. Moses and Aâ—â—on among his priests and Samuel among them that call upon his name They called upon the Lord and â—e answered them Thou answeredst them O Lord our God thou wast a God that forgavest them though thou tookest vengeance of their inventions Exalt the Lord our God and worship at his holy hill for the Lord our God is holy Psal 99. 5 6 9. And holy he was in devising a means that his banished should not be expelled from him He was holy in chusing Christ to be our Mediator and Saviour Isa 49. 7. in sending him into the world in remembrance of his holy Covenant Luke 1. 49 72. in condemning our sin in the flesh of his own Son as hath been said before Psal 22. 1 2 3. Rom. 8. 3 32. and he was ever merciful to man ward He remembred us in our low estate for his mercy endureth for ever Psal 136. 23 24. His tender mercies and his loving-kindness have been for ever of old Psal 25. 6 7. And as he was holy so also he is holy in both respects as he saith I am the Lord I change not therefore ye sons of Jacob are not consumed Mal. 3. 6 7. Hence when the Apostle had been admonishing the believers not to charge God foolishly not to say they were tempted of God or he was the author of their sin he then assures them on the contrary That every good gift and every perfect gift is from above and cometh down from the father of lights with whom saith he is no variableness neither shadow of turning He is the same that ever he was in holiness and graciousness of affection to mankind Jam. 1. 13 16 17. And such an one he is to come and will be for ever He will never be reconciled to impenitent unholy ones Without holiness no man shall see the Lord Heb. 12. 14 16. As Moses saith concerning Analek The Lord hath sworn that he will have wars with Amalek from generation to generation The same also may be said of all that remain unsanctified ones Exod. 17. 16. Though he be a God of salvations though he be gracious and merciful long-suffering and abundant in goodness and truth yet he will wound the head of his enemies and the â—airy scalp of such as go on still in their trespasses He will by no means clear the guilty Psal 68. 18. 21. with Exod. 34. 6 7. He is of one mind and who can turn him Job 23. 13. Rev. 21. 27. And therefore let none of us deceive our own selves or be deceived by others as if we should find God hereafter otherwise than he â—â—â—s and hath manifested himself to be for he is to come the same that he was and is Eph. 5. 5 7. Gal. 6. 7 8. and chap. 5. 19 20 21. Amos 8. 7. And he is to come gracious and merciful so that if the wicked forsake his way and the man of iniquity his thoughts and return to the Lord he will have mercy c. Isa 55. 1 4 7. And the mercy of the Lord is from everlasting to everlasting upon them that fear him and his righteousness unto childrens children to such as keep his Covenant and to those that remember his commandments to do them Psal 103. 17 18. Luke 1. 50. Lord God Almighty Thus the living creatures also say and acknowledg him to be that sits upon the Throne of his holiness even the Father Word and Holy Spirit see the notes before on chap. 1. ver 8. This one God is of all might and power and able to do whatsoever he pleases and not like the gods and idols of the Heathens Psal 115. 3 8. and 135. 5 6 7 c. He is the Lord God Almighty who hath made the heaven and the earth and all things by his great power and stretched-out arm and there is nothing too hard for him Jer. 32. 17 19. and who upholdeth all things by the word of his power He is Almighty he can bless yea in the seed of Abraham Isaac and Jacob hath prepared blessing for all the nations and families of the earth Gen. 28. 3 14. who can give mercy to sinners yea and to such sinners also as by their iniquities have sold themselves Gen. 43. 14. Isa 50. 1 2 3. and he is good to all Job 22. 17 18. Psal 145. 9. and one that will defend protect and enrich such as come unto or return to him as Eliphaz saith If thou return to the Almighty thou shalt be built up yea the Almighty shall be thy defence or gold and thou shalt have plenty of silver Job 22. 23 26. They that dwell in the â—ecret of the most high shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty Psal 91. 1 2. 2 Cor. 6. 17 18. and who is able to destroy and will destroy with an everlasting destruction his implacable enemies The Lord God Almighty will destroy them that destroy the earth Rev. 11. 17 18. and chap. 16. 7 14. and chap. 19. 15. And the consideration of his Almightiness might both admonish us not to stretch forth our hand against him or strengthen our selves against the Almighty for who ever hardned himself against him and prospered Job 15. 25. and chap. 40. 2. and engage us to seek unto him betimes and make supplications to the Almighty Job 8. 5. and chap. 22. 23. for he can do every thing for us and no thought can be withholden from him Job 40. 2. with chap. 42. 2. He can pardon our iniquities and give all good to us Isa 50. 1 3. Numb 14. 17 18. Power belongs to him and also with him is mercy Psal 62. 8 11 12. And it might encourage us to walk before him and to be perfect Gen. 17. 1. and shews unto us the brutishness and unreasonableness of the thoughts and reasonings of such wicked ones who while they acknowledg him to be Almighty yet speak of him as if his hand were shortned or he wanted power What is the Almighty say they that we should serve him And what profit should we have if we pray unto him And again they say unto God Depart from us and what can the Almighty do for them or to them Job 21. 14. 16. and chap. 22. 17. whereas they might most reasonably say What cannot the Almighty do for or to them Wo to him that striveth with his Maker Let the potsherd strive with the potsherds of the earth shall the clay say to him that fashioneth it What makest thou or thy work He hath no hands Isa 45. 9. and in the living creatures
also saying Lord God Almighty they also give thanks to him that sits on the throne and whereas they give thanks to him the Elders say Thou art worthy to receive power Compare ver 9. with ver 11. He who is Holy is also the Lord God Almighty and can do all things which are acts of power and might he is holy and therefore he cannot sin for that is an act of moral weakness and impotency he cannot be tempted with evil neither tempteth he any man Jam. 1. 13. he cannot lye Tit. 1. 2. Hebr. 6 18. Hearken unto me saith Elihu ye men of understanding far be it from God that he should do wickedness and from the Almighty that he should commit iniquity for the work of a man shall he render unto him and cause every man to find according to his ways yea surely God will not do wickedly neither will the Almighty pervert judgment Job 34 10 12. with Gâ—n 18. 25. Doth God pervert judgment or doth the Almighty pervert justice Job 8. 3. and chap. 35. 13. He is Holily Almighty and Almightily Holy When once he hath resolvedly cast off or reprobated any with a fixt purpose to be no more gracious to such an one he cannot then shew mercy to that person for that would be a contradiction to his unchangeable justice and truth and he cannot deny himself 2 Tim. 2. 13. but such an one shall feel the wrath of the Almighty Job 21. 20. And just and true are his ways who is the Lord God Almighty Rev. 15. 3. and chap. 16. 7. but while men are joyned to all the living there is hope and he can have mercy upon them Eccles 9. 4. 1 Tim. 2. 4 6. 2 Pet. 3. 9. And indeed he is Almightily merciful to mankind while it is called to day Jer. 3. 15. Job 22. 17 18. Psal 78. 19 21. and he who is Almighty will not so pervert justice as to cast away a perfect man such an one as he so graciously reputes and accepts in the beloved Job 8. 3-20 for that also would be a contradiction to his immutable justice and truth and the Lord God Almighty is the King of Saints and as his works are great and marvellous so his ways are just and true Rev. 15. 3. Gen 18. 23 25. Which was and is and is to come This is the interpretation of the word Jehovah as we have said before Chap. 1. 4. which word comprehends all time the time to come the time present and the time past and so this shews unto us That he that sits upon the throne is from everlasting to everlasting God and of each of the three persons in the divine Essence we may say He is Jehovah was Jehovah and is to come Jehovah and that each and every of them was Almighty is Almighty and is to come Almighty and yet these three are one God as hath been said To this we shall speak no further because we have spoken thereto already see the notes before on chap. 1. ver 4. and ver 8. Verse 9. And when those living creatures give or shall give glory and honour and thâ—nks to him that sate on the throne who liveth for ever and ever In this Verse there is respect had to that going before ver 8. and unto that following in ver 10. which as we see depends on this in construction as it refers to that going before in ver 8. so it explicates and shews unto us what the living creatures do in their former acknowledgments and confessions namely when they say Holy Holy Holy Lord God Almighty which was and is and is to come then they give glory honour and thanks c. as it relates unto that in ver 10. so God willing we shall speak to it after Now in this Verse we have to consider and speak unto 1. The Object of their Adoration and Religioâ—s Worship Him that sate on the throne who liveth for ever and ever 2. Their act or exercise about or towards this Object supposed they give glory and honour and thanks 1. The Object of their Adoration and this is expressed in two Branches 1. Him that sate on the throne Him but one ver 2. one God though there are three persons in the Divine essence as we have said yet these three are one 1 John 5. 7 9. Matth 28. 19. and this one sate and sits upon the throne he is a great King one that is Lord of Heaven and Earth Mal. 1. 14. Acts 17. 24. Whose kingdom rulâ—th over all Psal 103. 19. and who is alone upon the supreme seat of Government Psal 9. 4. unto whom the highest and most glorious creatures in Heaven are infinitely inferior for he is the King of Heaven Dan. 4. 37. as also are the highest Gods on Earth amongst them he judgeth and governeth Psal 82. 1-6 He is the most high for evermore and doth according to his will in the Army of Heaven and amongst the inhabitants of the earth and none can stay his hand or say unto him What doest thou Dan. 4. 17-24 25 32 34. Psal 92. 8. And he that sits on this throne is holy and the Lord God Almighty vers 8. This is the object the only object of their Worship and Adoration see the notes before on vers 2. and vers 8. of this Chapter 2. We have the object of their Worship further described to us viz. Who liveth for ever and ever He liveth hath life in himself John 5. 26. and of himself Who hath first given to him and it shall be recompenced for of him are all things Rom. 11. 35 36. who is life essentially his life is himself Hence whereas Jehovah even the Lord Christ saith in one place I have sworn by my self In another place it is thus rendred As I live saith the Lord. Compare Isa 45. 23. with Rom. 14. 11. and many times he is called the living God Psal 42. 2. and 84. 2. to distinguish him from and infinitely prefer him before and oppose him to all other persons and things and so he is called by way of distinction from and opposition unto all false gods or other objects of some mens worship to all Idols Psal 106. 28. Jer. 10. 4-10 to all false and dead gods He is the living and true God 1 Thes 1. 9 10. to all men yea to the most excellent Saints Acts 14. 14 15. to all uncertain riches 1 Tim. 6. 17. to all dead works or works of righteousness of our own Heb. 9. 14. This is oft the form of his Oath As I live c. Numb 14. 21-28 c. and others also have and ought thus to swear as it is said Thou shalt swear the Lord liveth in truth c. Jer. 4. 2. and chap. 12. 16. and chap. 16. 14 15. and in many other places and with him is the fountain of life Psal 36. 9. He who is the Lord of Heaven and Earth who sits upon the throne giveth unto all life and breath and all things
for in him we live and move and have our beings Act. 17. 24 25-28 and which is also greatly for our encouragement and consolation He who is the living God is the Saviour of all men especially of them that believe 1 Tim. 4. 10. one who is very pitiful and of tender mercies to mankind while it is called to day not willing that any of them should perish no not the worst and greatest sinners as himself swears to us by his life As I live saith the Lord God I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked indefinitely considered but that the wicked turn from his way and live Ezek. 33. 11. Yea and he is one who liveth for ever and ever who is from everlasting to everlasting God Psal 90. 1 2. He that sits upon the throne upon the supreme Throne of Government is the everlasting one and therefore his dominion is an everlasting dominion and his kingdom from generation to generation Dan. 4. 34. The Lord is King for ever and ever Psal 10. 16. He is the living God and stedfast for ever and his kingdom that which shall not be destroyed and his dominion shall be even unto the end Dan. 6. 26. Rev. 4. 10. and chap. 5. 14. and chap. 10. 6. with Dan. 12. 6. He lifts up his hand to Heaven and saith I live for ever Deut. 32. 40. This is the object of their Adoration to wit the Lord who is the true God the living God and the everlasting King Jer. 10. 10. who sits upon the floods who sits king for ever Psal 29. 10. not the Virgin Mary or any Saint for of them it may be said Where are they and do they live for ever Zech. 1. 5. The object of their religious worship is the Father who hath life in himself and of whom are all things John 5. 25. 1 Cor. 8. 6. the Son who is the true God and eternal life without beginning of days or end of life 1 John 5. 20. Col. 1. 16 17. Heb. 7. 3. John 17. 5. the eternal spirit Heb. 9. 14. by whom all things were created and who hath garnish'd the Heavens Psal 33. 6. Job 26. 13. and chap. 33. 4. Isa 40. 13 14 17. with Rom. 11. 35 36. 1 Tim. 6. 16. Rom. 1. 23. and that he sits upon the throne who liveth for ever and ever and whose throne is from the beginning from everlasting and endureth from generation to generation Psal 932. Jer. 17. 12. Lam. 5. 19. Heb. 1. 8 9. Isa 6. 1-10 with Act. 28. 25 27. How might the consideration hereof encourage us to come with boldness to the throne of his Holiness Almightiness and Graâ—e at all times and rejoyce that he reigneth according to that The Lord reigneth let the earth rejoyce let the multitude of the isles be glad thereof Psal 96. 1-10 and 97. 1. and it might engage us to rejoyce and bless him who liveth for ever and ever as the Psalmist saith The Lord liveth and blessed be my rock c. 2 Sam. 22. 47. Job 19. 25. Psal 72. 15. and 102. 27 28. And because he lives they shall live also who come unto believe on and serve him with reverence and godly fear Deut. 33. 26 27 29. John 14. 19. and in that he liveth for ever and ever We may herein see the endless and everlasting misery and unhappiness of them that know not God and obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus they shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord they shall drink of the wrath of him who liveth for ever and ever 2 Thes 1. 8 9 10. Rev. 14. 10 11. and chap. 15. 7. 2. We have nextly to consider and speak unto the act or exercise of the living creatures about or towards this blessed object supposed and explicatively declared and repeated when they give or shall give glory and honour and thanks But how do they give these things unto him that sits upon the throne who liveth for ever and ever Answ Not by conferring upon or really adding any thing unto him which he had not before or as if he needed or wanted any thing from his creatures Who hath first given to him and it shall be recompenced for of him and thorow him and to him are all things Rom. 11. 35 36. If thou sinnest saith Elâ—hu What doest thou against him or if thy transgressions be multiplied What doest thou unto him if thou be righteâ—us What givest thou him or what receiveth he of thine hand Job 35. 6 7 8. God that made the world and all things therein seeing he is Lord of Heaven and Earth is not worshipped with mens hands or tongues as though he needed any thing Act. 17. 24 25. Indeed thus he gives to us who need all things but we cannot so give unto him because he is infinite in all glory and glorious perfection and cannot be added unto Christs goodness as he was our Mediator did not extend or add any thing to the Lord Psal 16. 2 3. much less can ours which is as a morning-cloud and as the early dew that goeth away Can a man be profitable unto God as be that is wise may be prefitable unto himself Is it any pleasure to wit gainful pleasure as presently is intimated to the Almighty that thou art righteous or is it gain to him that thâ—u makest thy ways perfect Job 22. 2 3. This then is not the meaning of the expression we cannot advantage or add any thing to him But the giving to him here spoken of is a rendring to him what was and is his whether we give it to him or no and all his worshippers may say as King David doth All things come of him and of his own they give unto him and all is his own before 1 Chron. 29. 11 14 16. Hence we have such exhortations in Scripture Give unto the Lord glory end strength give unto the Lord the glory of or due unto his name worship the Lord in the beauty of holiness Psal 29. 1 2. and 96. 7 8. And yet in thus giving glory unto him we must needs fall short of doing it according to his infinite praise-worthiness for his glorious name is exalted above all blessing and praise Neh. 9. 5. Who can utter the mighty acts of the Lord who can shew forth all his praise Psal 106. 1 2. and 40. 5. But in some little measure they may thus give or ascribe unto the Lord what is his Deut. 32. 3. And this appears to be the meaning of the expression as it refers to vers 8. there it is thus expresâ— They say or they have no rest saying Holy Holy Holy Lord God Alâ—ighty c. And here when they give glory c. here is no act of Collatioâ— or conferring any thing upon him that sits on the Throne but they give in words acknowledging him to be what he is When they give glory to wit praise for so this word here rendred glory is oft translated
the believers to do Rejoyce evermore pray without ceasing in every thing give thanks for saith he this is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning you 1 Thes 5. 16 18. And the believers should give thanks to his name not only for mercies and favours shewed and vouchsafed to themselves in particular but for any grace or mercy bestowed upon others of their brethren also who believe Ephes 1. 16. 1 Thes 1. 2. Col. 1. 10 12. yea and for Gods love and mercy to all men as the Apostle exhorts Timothy saying I exhort therefore that first of all supplications prayers intercessions and giving of thanks be made for all men for kings and all in authority c. 1 Tim. 2. 1-4-8 Vers 10. The four and twenty Elders fall or shall fall down before him that sate on the throne and worship him that liveth for ever and ever and cast their crowns before the throne saying This Verse refers as we see to vers 9. When those living creatures shall give glory honour and thanks to him that sate on the throne then the four and twenty Elders shall fall down before him also c. Now in this Verse is intimately signified to us in general 1. That the spirits of just men made perfect as the four and twenty Elders do signifie see the notes before on ver 4. do fall down and worship God though in spirit they are compleatly entred into rest yet they never cease from worshipping and adoring him that sits on the throne but this exercise of theirs remains for ever Chap. 5. 14. and Chap. 11. 16 17. and Chap. 7. 14 15. Jer. 32. 39 40. yea and when they are raised again in the first resurrection they shall be Priests of God and of Christ they shall then praise and glorifie him as the object of their adoration who liveth for ever and ever Chap. 20. 6. they shall be his Sons still and so shall honour him as their Father Chap. 21. 7. with Mal. 1. 6. as it is said There shall be no more curse but the throne of God and of the lamb shall be in it and his servants shall serve him and they shall see his face c. Chap. 22. 3 4. with Exod. 33. 20. Though then they shall be equal to the Angels yet they shall not be exempt from giving this Homage to the Supreme and Sovereign Lord of Heaven and Earth for the Seraphims as we have seen cry one to another Holy holy holy is the Lord of hosts c. Isa 6. 1-3 And it is said All the angels stood round about the throne and worshipped God saying Amen Blessing and glory and wisdom c. be unto our God for ever and ever Amen Chap. 7. 11 12. Dan. 7. 10. And the Prophet calls upon them to worship the Lord saying Bless the Lord ye his angels that excel in strength that do his Commandments hearkening unto the voice of his word Bless the Lord all ye his hosts ye ministers of his that do his pleasure Bless the Lord all ye his works in all places of his dominion Psal 103. 19 20 22. And if the inhabiters of Heaven do worship and adore him that sits upon the throne as we have seen they do then we may thereby discern the wickedness and wretchedness of their boasts of perfection as to attainment who cast off all fear of God and as they say are above all his ordinances and appointments and look on the adoration of the Lord God Almighty as a thing below and beneath them Alas this is far from perfection and herein they are most like the Devil and it proceeds from their great pride as it is said The wicked thorow the pride of his countenance will not seek after God God is not in all his thoughts Psal 10. 4. These are like unto those of whom Job speaks who say unto God Depart from us for we desire not the knowledg of thy ways what is the Almighty that we should serve him Job 21. 14 15. Exod. 5. 2. As this Verse relates unto ver 9. so we may learn from hence that there is a communion of Saints of the holy Ones above in their spirits and the Saints that are in the earth when those which are here below give glory honour and thanks to the Creator of all things then these which are in Heaven fall down and worship him also they are both but one family Eph. 3. 15. And those below are by faith come unto these above Heb. 12. 22-24 And when the one worship God the other also joyn with them therein as in our types when the priests burnt incense within in the temple of the Lord the whole multitude of the people were praying without Luk. 1. 9 10. and they both of them worship the same object of worship as evidently appears by comparing the two Verses they above do not worship one and those below another those below do not worship these above but they have all one Father and God Indeed those below have such mediums and ordinances and helps in government c. as these above need not and such bodily postures places c. But as to the things which are absolutely essential to the worship of God they have fellowship together Object But now some may and do object from the order of words in ver 9. and 10. against the interpretation given of the Elders and living creatures and say It appears that the living creatures are the most excellent because they always begin and are first and first mentioned in the worship of God as also chap. 5. 8 9. therefore they are more excellent than the Elders Answ 1. To this I say in general though I cannot give satisfaction to others nor answer all the Objections that may be made and urged against the sense foregiven yet it appears to me so evident that the Elders as the word imports are the most excellent and signifie the holy Prophets and Apostles and are the representative of that part of the Church above and the four living creatures do mean and signifie the younger and those alive in mortal bodies even the Church of Christ in the four quarters of the world generally considered that I shall not be readily waved from that interpretation given though I could not satisfactorily answer all mens Questions or Objections there-against 2. But more particularly we may say to this Objection 1. It is not true that the living creatures are always first named or placed in the worship of God for though here they are first mentioned and in chap. 5. 8 9. yet they are not so every-where nor is this order always observed for in chap. 19. 4. it is said And the twenty-four Elders and the four living creatures fell down and worshipped God that sate on the throne saying Amen Allelujah 2. Nor is it true that they are always the most excellent who are first mentioned in worshipping for both the living creatures and Elders are mentioned before the innumerable company
of Angels Chap. 5. 8 9 11 12. and all creatures before the living creatures and elders Chap. 5. 13 14. and the innumerable multitude which are clothed with white robes and had palms in their hands before all the Angels Chap. 7. 9 11. 3. Nor doth any such thing here necessarily appear as is supposed and taken for granted in the objection viz. that the living creatures do begin in the adoration of him that sits upon the Throne but when the living creatures give glory honour and thanks The four and twenty Elders fall down c. like that When the living creatures went the wheels went by or with them and when the living creatures were lift up from the earth the wheels were lift up for one spirit acted them both Ezek. 1. 19 20. and chap. 10. 16 17. so it is here They both together at the same instant worship him that liveth for ever and ever And in this Chapter the Elders are first described ver 4. And though in order of words the living creatures are first mentioned in this place though that proves not they are first in work it may be to instruct us that whenever the Church on Earth bows before him that sits on the Throne those that are present with the Lord joyn there with in their adoration also 4. The living creatures may in this place be mentioned in order of words before the Elders because the Apostle had from ver 6. been describing and speaking of them and so he would finish what he had to say of them before he would again speak of the Elders But we shall come to look into this Verse a little particularly in which we shall speak unto the Act or Acts of their worship as they are here declared to us for as to the object of it it is the very same and in the same words described with the object of the worship of the four living creatures To which we have spoken already in the foregoing Verse The four and twenty Elders fall down and worship These two phrases may signifie to us one and the same thing these two expressions here may both signifie the Worship and Reverence they give compare Matth. 15. 8. with Mark 7. 6. and Matth. 4. 9. with Luk. 4. 7. as the object is one and the same object though described to us in two branches Him that sate on the throne who liveth for ever and ever and both of them are joyned together in ver 9. Or we may say They fall down that is they do most submissively prostrate themselves before the great King of Heaven and Earth Mal. 1. 14. they fall down from their seats or thrones ver 4. and chap. 11. 16. and chap. 19. 4. signifying he is infinitely above them and his throne above theirs And worship to wit adore or religiously reverence him Isa 46. 6. and cast their crowns before the throne that is when they worship they lay a side their ornaments of glory and make themselves like ordinary persons as it were like their brethren that are on earth they make themselves as common persons as it were as their crowns may be said to be profaned and themselves consequently when they are cast to the ground Psal 89. 39. They sit down from their head-tires and crowns of glory in token of humility as they are instructed to do Jer. 13. 18. And thus they prostrate themselves not before an Image Idol or fellow-creature as Idolaters in former times both amongst his professed people and amongst the Heathen also did Isa 44. 15-20 and chap. 46. 10. Dan. 3. 5 7 10 15. and as too many in our days do but before him that liveth for ever and ever And their humble prostration of themselves before him that sits on the throne may thus be declared to us that are here below 1. To preserve us from making any Saints departed though never so excellent and glorious the objects of our religious adoration or from invocating or praying to them Rev. 19. 10. and chap. 22. 8 9. they do as it were by their acts of deep humility in falling down worshipping and casting their crowns before the throne actually say We are not worthy to receive religious worship but thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory and honour c. Vers 11. They by removing their Diadems and taking off and casting down their crowns do as it were say We are not the He whose right it is to be worshipped as Ezek. 21. 26 27. but that appertains only to him that sits on the Throne and indeed He and He only is to be religiously worshipped and served by us Matth. 4. 10. 2. From the very humble adoration and prostration of those that dwell in Heaven which is more fully and significantly expressed and plainly declared to us here than that of the four living creatures we may learn That the neerer we are to and the more clearly we behold him that sits on the throne his glorious Holiness Almightiness and Majesty the more it will fill us with low thoughts of our selves and cause us to defile our Horn in the dust This here appears by the account given us of the exercise of the living creatures and of that of the Elders Of the former indeed it may be intimated to us that they do humble themselves in the presence of the Lord and in token thereof with two of their wings may cover their faces as we have said before in the notes on ver 8. but of the latter it is said They fall down before him that sate on the throne and worship him and cast their crowns before the throne so also in chap. 5. 14. of the living creatures it is only said they said Amen To which is presently added And the twenty four elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth for ever and ever And in chap. 11. 16. where the Elders are only mentioned it is said of them They fell on their faces and worshipped God Indeed where the Elders and living creatures are joyntly spoken of in their worship the same acts or exercises are affirmed of both as chap. 5. 8. and chap. 19. 4. but not so when they and the acts of their worship are distinctly mentioned The truth hereof we might also see in the holy and glorious Angels it is said of them Yea of all of them they fell before the throne on their faces and worshipped God Chap. 7. 11. see also Isa 6. 1 2 3. Ezek. 1. 11-23 see the notes before on ver 8. As also this may be seen in those holy Ones who are on earth in mortal bodies that the clearer sight and vision they have of him that sits on the throne and the neerer as it were they are to him the more their own imperfection shortness and wretchedness in themselves appears so as pride is hidden from them and they even loath themselves Thus it was with the holy man Job when he only heard of God by the hearing of the ear he carried
it too highly and sometimes spake unadvisedly as Elihu saith unto him Thou saidst my righteousness is more than Gods Job 35. 2. But when he had a more open sight of the Almighty he crys out Behold I am vile what shall I answer thee I will lay mine hand upon my mouth once have I spoken but I will not answer yea twice but I will proceed no further Job 40. 3 4 5. with chap. 13. 18 22. and chap. 23. 2 5. And again he thus saith and confesseth I have uttered that I understood not things too wonderful for me which I knew not I have heard of thee by the hearing of the ear but now mine eye seeth thee wherefore I abhor my self and repent in dust and ashes Chap. 42. 3 5 6. Thus also it was with the Prophet Isaiah when he had that vision vouchsafed to him In which he saw the Lord sitting upon a throne high and lifted up and his train filled the temple above it stood the Seraphims and one cried unto another Holy holy holy is the Lord of hosts then said he Wo is me for I am undone I am cut off because I am a man of unclean lips c. Isa 6. 1 2 3 4 5. see also Dan. 10. 5-8-15-17 Rev. 1. 13-17 and without doubt those which are in their spirits in Heaven and being absent from the body are present with the Lord they are more humble than we are who are on earth And did we more clearly behold his glory and glorious Majesty who sits upon the throne as it is discovered to us in the face of Christ in the Gospel 2 Cor. 4. 4-6 It would cause us to lye low before him and hide us in the dust for the glory of his Majesty and yet in the encouragement of his grace come by our High-priest with boldness to the throne of grace Isa 2. 10. Heb. 4. 14 16. And that any of us are proud and highly conceited of our selves and are lifting up our selves unduly in language apparel or demeanour of our selves is because of our foolishness and ignorance of God or because we do not behold in the glass of the Gospel the glory of the Lord 2 Cor. 3. 18. the proud person is a fool 1 Tim. 6. 4. Hos 4. 1-6 with chap. 5. 5. Oh then humble we our selves in the sight of the Lord and he will lift us up Jam. 4. 5-7-10 Act. 20. 19. Matth. 11. 28 29. Eph. 4. 2-4 Verse 11. Thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory and honour and power for thou hast created all things and for thy pleasure they are and were created These are the words of the twenty-four Elders to him that sate on the Throne in their humble prostration of themselves In which we have 1. Their Acknowledgment or Doxology 2. The Reason or Reasons thereof 1. Their Acknowledgment or Doxology Thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory and honour and power Where we may note in general That they prostrate themselves as is fore-declared in ver 10. when they speak to him that sits on the Throne and not when they speak of him simply so it is said chap. 5. 8 9. the four living creatures and four and twenty Elders fell down before the lamb saying Thou art worthy to take the book and to open the seals thereof They speak not of him simply but direct their speech unto him when they fall down Thou art worthy By way of highest merit and desert to have all divine and religious Worship and Adoration and thou only see the notes before on chap. 3. ver 4. which is not said to exclude Christ from being the object thereof also for he and the Father are one and the same blessing honour glory and power is ascribed unto the lamb as unto him that sits upon the throne by every creature whereto the four living creatures say Amen chap. 5. 13 14. But to exclude all merely created Beings whatsoever Thou art worthy who hast created all things as it presently follows he as distinguished from opposed to and infinitely preferred before all creatures or merely created beings whatsoever As the Psalmist saith I will call upon the Lord who is worthy to be praised 2 Sam. 22. 3 4. Psal 18. 3. He with exclusion of all others whatever even this one God the Father the Word and Holy Spirit 1 John 5. 7. with exclusion of all inferiour creatures as the Sun Moon Stars all the host of Heaven Deut. 4. 19. of all birds four-footed beasts creeping things c. Rom. 1. 23-26 of the likeness of any of these inferiour creatures or any else Deut. 4. 15-18 of man corruptible man Rom. 1. 23. of holy and good men even the most eminent of them Acts 10. 26. and chap. 14. 14 15. of the glorious Angels Judg. 13. 16. Col. 2. 18. Rev. 19. 10. and chap. 22. 8 9. He only is to be worshipped with divine Adoration as we have frequently had occasion to shew in the foregoing part of this Chapter Deut. 6. 13. and chap. 10. 20. with Matth. 4. 10. To receive glory and honour c. not as if he needed any thing Acts 17. 25. If thou be righteous what givest thou him or what receiveth he of thine hand Job 35. 7. But to receive that acknowledgment of praise and honour from all creatures which appertains to thee and is thy due whether it be given thee or no see the notes before on ver 9. of the living creatures it is said They give glory c. And here the Elders say Thou art worthy O Lord to receive or take it Indeed it is not meet for mere creatures to receive religious or divine worship though it should be given to them and the holy Ones both men and angels have disclaimed and refused it Act. 10. 25 26. and chap. 14. 14 15. Rev. 19. 10. And how deer did it cost Herod when he received it The people gave a shout saying It is the voice of a God and not of a man and immediately the angel of the Lord smote him because he gave not God the glory but received it to himself and he was eaten up of worms and gave up the ghost Act. 12. 22 23. Dan. 4. 30 31. Rev. 18. 7. And how sad and deplorable will be the end of that man of sin the Son of Perdition who sitteth in the Temple of God shewing himself that he is God The Lord will consume him with the spirit of his mouth and will destroy him with the brightness of his coming 2 Thes 2. 3 4-8 Ezek. 28. 2-8-10 But thou art worthy O Lord to receive it say the Elders we cannot speak too highly and honourably of him yea he is exalted above all blessing and praise Nehem. 9. 5. Psal 106. 1 2 3. Job 26. 14. Thou art worthy to receive glory and honour and power Unto the two former we have spoken before see the notes on ver 9. And power This is also ascribed to him that sits on the throne and
of the Angels but as they were sinning Angels as they kept not their first estate but left their own their proper habitation or house They had an house prepared for them in Heaven at first and given to them and that was their proper house as they were created of God at fiâ—st in the truth but because they kept not their principality nor abode in the truth in which they were created but left their proper house and sinned against God they were cast down to Hell Everlasting fire was prepared for the Devil as a Devil as one that abode not in the truth and his Angels and not for Gods Angels 2 Pet. 2. 4. Jude 6. 1 Tim. 3. 6. Matth. 25. 41. with John 8. 44. And that mankind fell under his wrath and the sentence of death it was because of sin By one man sin entred into the world and death by sin and so death passed upon all men for that all have sinned Rom. 5. 12. and chap. 6. 23. And when they had thus sinned and God might righteously have cast them off and destroyed them for ever yet then God manifested he had no pleasure in the everlasting destruction of any of mankind in that he devised such a blessed device that his banished should not be expelled from him He so loved the world of mankind that he gave his Son by his grace to taste death for every man John 3. 16 17. Hebr. 2. 9. and raised him from the dead for their justification Rom. 4. 25. with chap. 3. 23 24. And Christ hath purged away the guilt of that first sin and sinfulness from before the presence of God 2. Cor. 5. 19 21. with Hebr. 1. 3. abolished that first death which otherwise would have been everlasting 2 Tim. 1. 10. with Rom. 6. 23. and will in due season destroy it 1 Cor. 15. 26. and destroyed him that had the power of death that is the Devil Hebr. 2. 9-14 So as no man shall perish for ever in that first death but all shall be raised out of it by the man Jesus Christ who is become the resurrection and the life 1 Cor. 15. 21 22. And when raised no man shall be cast into the second death for that first sin and sinfulness simply but for loving darkness rather than light after light was vouchsafed to them The soul that sinneth it shall dye Jer. 31. 29 30. Ezek. 18. 1 2 4. And now he hath declared that he doth not willingly afflict nor grieve the children of men no not with such afflictions as are but for a moment Lament 3. 32 33. It is his work his strange work his act his strange act Isa 28. 21. Hebr. 12. 10. Much less doth he delight in the eternal ruine and misery of any of them no not of the vilest of them while it is called to day This was not his will or pleasure concerning them or any of them in creating them nor is it in preserving them while they are joyned to all the living Eccles 9. 4. So much himself plainly intimates to us in his own word saying Have I any pleasure at all that the wicked should dye saith the Lord God And not that he should return from his ways and live Whereto himself gives answer saying I have no pleasure none at all in the death of him that dyeth saith the Lord God Ezek. 18. 23. with vers 31 32. And lest we should thorow unbelief question the truth of his word to put an end to all strife and gainsaying he hath confirmed the same with his Oath charging his Prophet thus to speak say unto them As I live saith the Lord God I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked but that the wiâ—ked turn from his way and live Ezek. 33. 11. with Hebr. 6. 16 17 18. He is not willing that any should perish 2 Pet. 3. 9. Ezek. 18. 30 31 32. But 2. His will and pleasure in creating them was 1. That they might know and have fellowship with and serve him who is their Creator and therefore he made them in a good and honourable condition God said Let us make man in our Image after our likeness and let them have dominion c. So God created man in his own Image in the Image of God created he him c. to wit in knowledg righteousness and true holiness Col. 3. 10. Ephes 4. 24. Gen. 1. 26 27. Psal 49. 12-20 God made man upright Eccles 7. 29. And as he made them in that good upright and holy condition so it was his pleasure they should have continued therein For the righteous Lord loveth righteousness his countenance doth behold the upright Psal 11. 7. I know O my God saith the Prophet that thou hast pleasure in uprightness 1 Chron. 29. 17. with Psal 5. 4. and Eccles 5. 4. And of such Angels as abode in that holy and honourable state he made them in it is said They do his pleasure Psal 103. 20 21. And it also appears that it was his will and pleasure that mankind should have continued in that good and upright condition he made them in In that he gave them such an easie and gracious law to testifie their love obedience and subjection to their Creator in only forbidding them to eat of one tree whereas many were allowed them And in that he so threatned them that in the day they eat thereof in dying they should dye Gen. 2. 16 17. In which he plainly signified that it was his pleasure that they should not eat thereof and he was greatly displeased with them when they had transgressed his Commandment And therefore it was not his will they should have eaten thereof Psal 101. 3. 2. And for his pleasure they are and are preserved and continued and that to a gracious end while they are joyned to all the living when mankind had sinned he â—ound out a ransom and provided a remedy for them He so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son John 3. 16 17. And Christ came from Heaven to do the will of him that sent him the pleasure of his Father John 6. 38. Hebr. 10. 5 8 9. Isa 53. 10. And his will was that Christ should dye for all men and rise again and deliver them from perishing for ever in that first death 2 Cor. 1. 10. And that he should obtain eternal life into himself for them 1 John 5. 10 11. and be a Testimony to them in due time that thorow him they might be saved John 3. 17. and chap. 12. 47. In all which we may see that his will concerning mankind is that they should be saved and come to the knowledg of the truth 1 Timothy 2. 4 5 6 7. that he is not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance to which end his grace bringeth salvation to all men 2 Pet. 3. 9. Tit. 2. 11. Ezek. 18. 23 30 32. and chap. 33. 11. This is his will that they should be sanctified and
saved 1 Thess 4. 2 3. with Acts 26. 18. His will is evidenced in Christ to be good-will towards men Luke 2 10-14 Isa 49. 6. Luke 2. 30-32 Acts 13. 47. And that such as repent and believe the Gospel should have everlasting life This is the will of him that sent Christ that every one that seeth the son and believeth in him should have eternal life and he will raise him up at the last day to the glorious enjoyment thereof John 3. 15 16. and chap. 5. 24. and chap. 6. 40. And the good Lord whose will is good Rom. 12. 2. fill us with the knowledg of his will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding that we may walk worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing being fruitful in every good work and encreasing in the knowledg of God strengthened with all might according to his glorious power unto all patience and long-suffering c. Col. 1. 9 10 11. Ephes 5. 14-17 Rom. 12. 1 2. Matth. 12. 50. The End of the Fourth Chapter REVEL Chap. V. verse 1. Vers 1. And I saw in the right hand of him that sate on the Throne a Book written within and on the back-side sealed with seven Seals WE have in the former Chapter seen and according to my great weakness considered the Account which the Apostle John gives of the Heavenly Theatre in which is described to us the Imperial Session of him that sate and sits for ever upon the Throne or supream Seat of Government whose Kingdom Ruleth over all Persons and Things in Heaven and in Earth and under the Earth and whose Dominion is an everlasting Dominion and the Four and twenty Elders and the Four Living Creatures as the Representatives of the Church of the Living God in Heaven and in Earth in a general Consideration the whole Family of Christ Now in this Chapter the Apostle gives us an account of what he farther saw in Vision concerning a Sealed Book with the Opener and opening thereof in general with what followeth thereupon and which Book is particularly opened afterwards as is declared to us in Chap. 6 c. Now in this First Verse we have to consider 1. What the Apostle John farther saw A Book 2. Where he saw this Book In the right hand of him that sate upon the Throne 3. What he saw of or concerning this Book and that is 1. Somewhat of the Writing of it it was Written within and on the back-side 2. Somewhat of the Sealing of it Sealed with Seven Seals 1. What the Apostle farther saw And I saw a Book There is mention made of several Books in this Revelation of Jesus Christ All the things which Jesus Christ by his Angels sent and signified unto the Apostle John he was commanded to Write in a Book and send it unto the Seven Churches in Asia Chap. 1. 2. and Chap. 22. 7 9 10 18 19. So also herein there is mention made of the Book of Life Chap. 3. 5. and 20. 12 15. And of the Lambs Book of Life Chap. 13. 8. and 17. 8. and Chap. 21. 27. And of other Books distinct from the Books of Life Chap. 20. 12. But there are two Books spoken of and mentioned in this Revelation which may most fully and properly be called Books of Prophecy the one whereof is that here mentioned and the other is spoken of in Chap. 10. 2 8 9 10. And the Sum or Contents of these two Books is declared to us in this Book of the Revelation from this place to the end of it Now then it doth evidently appear that this Book spoken of in this place is not the Word of the beginning of Christ for that was not then Sealed but it had been before that time opened by the Holy Apostles they had Preached the Gospel according to the Revelation of the Mystery before this time Rom. 16. 25 26. Eph. 3. 3 4 9. Col. 1. 25 26. And the Apostle John particularly had born record of the Word of God and of the testimony of Jesus Christ before the things contained in this Book of the Revelation were sent and signified to him See the notes before on Chap. 1. v. 1. and v. 2. But this Book here mentioned doth in general contain in it the Mind Counsels and Purposes of God concerning future Things Actions and Events which should come to pass from and after that time unto the end of this World with the order of their fulfilling and accomplishment and something of the World to come What the Contents of this Book are is I conceive in general declared to us by the Holy Ghost viz. Chap. 4. 1. Things which must be hereafter as also plainly appears in the opening of the Seven Seals under the Seventh whereof the Seven Trumpets sound and when the last of the Seven sounded then great voices in Heaven say The Kingdoms of this World are become the Kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ and he shall Reign for ever and ever chap. 6. and chap. 8. 1 2 7 8 10 12 and chap. 9. 1 13. and chap. 11. 15 18. This Book then is a Book of his Mind Counsels and Purposes who sits upon the Supream Throne of Judgment concerning the things that must come to pass or be hereafter from that time with the order of them And this Book here spoken of is called 1. A Book simply whereas that which is mentioned in Chap. 10. 2 8 9 10. is called A little Book and thereby it appears that this Book is more large and comprehensive than that 2. This is said to be A Book sealed with seven Seals whereas that which is spoken of chap. 10. 2. Is An open Book To which afterwards Now some as Dr. H. Dr. L. look upon this Book as containing Gods Secret Counsels Purposes and Decrees concerning Jerusalem and the Jewish Nation directly â—and upon the matter wholly with the Judgments to be executed thereupon and the Destruction thereof Their great mistake wherein appears 1. By what We have formerly said and shewn viz. That Jerusalem was destroyed before the Apostle John had these Visions or the Contents of this Book in general sent and signified to him for the Martyr Antipas was slain as is acknowledged generally after the Destruction of Jerusalem and yet before John received these Visions and Revelations from the Lord. See the Notes before on chap. 2. verse 13. 2. And besides that our Lord Jesus had formerly plainly foretold his Disciples of and acquainted them with the Destruction of Jerusalem of the Temple City c. And declared to them very clearly and openly the Signs and Fore-runners thereof while he was with them upon the Earth He then told them there should not be left one Stone upon another which should not be thrown down And had fore-told them as the Forerunners thereof that his Disciples should hear of Wars and rumours of Wars but the end was not yet And that there should be Famines and Pestilence and Earth-quakes And â—oreshewed unto them one
4. 8. And all even the most excellent and strong Angels also are his servants Eccles 5. 8. See verse 11. 2. What he saw concerning this strong Angel And that is propounded to us 1. More generally Proclaiming with a loud voice Preaching or Proclaiming They are God's Heralds and Criers also the Heralds of this most glorious one who sits upon the supream Throne and he saw him proclaiming with a loud voice that all might hear and attend unto and consider what was thus proclaimed So many times in this Book we read of an Angel or Angels saying with a loud voice what they speak as Revel 8. 13. and chap. 14. 7 9 15 and chap. 18. 2. And therefore he might be a strong Angel that was now sent and imployed in this work that he might proclaim and sound forth this Proclamation with a loud and strong voice that all People might hear this and all the Inhabitants of the World yea all the Inhabiters of Heaven and Earth and under the Earth might give ear unto it He doth not speak with a low voice as those that have familiar Spirits do and Wizards that peep and mutter Isa 8 9. But he lifts up his Voice like a Trumpet and thereby as after followeth doth intimately proclaim the unworthiness of all Creatures comparatively and the high merit and worthiness of the Lamb He doth not proclaim his own goodness as most men will do Prov. 20. 6. but makes way for the glory and glorifying him whom God hath exalted and extolled and made very high and therefore he might well lift up his voice with strength lift it up and not be afraid considering also he had his Mission and Authority hereto from him that sits upon the Throne Isa 40. 6 9. 2. More particuâ—arly we have declared to us the subject-matter of this Angels Proclamation by way of challenge Who is worthy to open the Book and to loose the Seals thereof We have many other challenges or earnest questions and interrogations of somewhat alike nature recorded in Scripture As Who hath known the Mind of the Lord or who hath been his Counseller Or who hath first given to him and it shall be recompenced to him again Rom 11. 34 35. with Isa 40. 13 14. Who hath ascended up into Heaven or descended what is his name and what is his Sons name if thou canst tell Prov. 30. 4. Hast thou heard the Secret of God and do'st thou restrain Wisdom to thy self Job 15. 8. And who as I saith the Lord shall call and shall declare it and set it in order for me since I appointed the Ancient People and the things that are coming and shall come let them shew unto them Isa 44. 7. and chap. 45. 21. Who hath stood in the Counsel or Secret of the Lord and hath perceived and heard his word who hath marked his word Jer. 23. 18. And this Proclamation and Challenge we are speaking to is thus propounded to us Who is worthy to open the Book and to loose the Seals thereof That is to say Who of all created beings is worthy to undertake and perform this great work It is an universal challenge to all meer Creatures in Heaven and in Earth and under the Earth as appears verse 3. And this Angel might make such an universal challenge for he was sent so to do 1. Who is worthy by way of merit so to do amongst all Creatures in Heaven or Earth c. So worthy sometimes signifies in Scripture such an one as so is by way of desert or merit so it is said of him that liveth for ever and ever and unto him by the four and twenty elders Thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory c. chap. 4. 10 11. Thou doest highly and infinitely deserve it And to and of the Lamb it is truly acknowledged thou art worthy to take the Book and to open the Seals thereof and worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches c. chap. 5. 9 12. He hath merited this honour and glory by his precious Blood And in such a sense in some measure the workman is worthy of his meat or hire Matth. 10. 10. Luke 10. 7 1. Tim. 5. 18. See the notes before on chap. 3. v. 4. Now in this sense we may understand this question Who is worthy to open this Book to unfold this Book that is so closed up Who hath deserved such a wonderful honour at Gods hand Who hath done so much for God or laid such obligations upon him as to make him his Debtor Who hath first given to him and it shall be recompensed to him again Rom. 11. 35. Who hath prevented the Lord that he should thus repay him Job 41. 11. 2. Or Who is worthy to open the Book that is Who is able for this great work and business here propounded See the notes after on verse 3. Who is sufficient for this great thing as 2 Cor. 2. 16. Such-like challenges are given forth by God unto his Creatures to shew unto them their inability and unworthiness and unto man particularly That no flesh might glory in his presence 1 Cor. 1. 29. But that Pride might be hidden from them and that they might be broken off from their too high thoughts and conceits of themselves Job 38. and chap. 39. and chap. 40. 1-5 and v. 6-24 and chap. 41. with chap. 42. 1 4 5 6. And to shew us that he is God alone who sits upon the Throne and all other objects of mens religious Adorations are but dead or false Gods To this purpose he thus speaks Who hath directed the Spirit of the Lord or being his Counseller hath taught him With whom took he Counsel and who instructed him and taught him in the path of Judgment and taught him Knowledge and shewed to him the way of Vnderstanding c. Isa 40. 13 19 20. See also chap. 43. 9 10. and chap. 41. 21-24 and chap. 44. 6 8. Verse 3. And no man or not one in Heaven nor in Earth neither under the Earth was able to open the Book neither to look thereon This is the account given concerning the former Proclamation and Challenge to denote the general yea universal inability insufficiency and unworthiness of all created beings to this work and business here spoken of like that yea there is none that sheweth yea there is none that declareth Isa 41. 26. And again I beheld and there was no man even amongst them and there was no counsellor that when I asked of them could answer or return a word Isa 41. 28. The Lord our God put all to silence by this messenger of his as Jer. 8. 14. As appears by the account here given to us But here we might for our usefulness enquire and consider 1. Of whom is this account here given 2. What is the account that is given of them 1. Of whom is this account here given And that is of all Creatures as it doth plainly appear by the words
Who is Apollo but Ministers c. So then neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that giveth the increase 1 Cor. 3. 5-7 What hast thou that thou didst not receive And if thou didst receive why shouldest thou glory as if thou hadst not received it 1 Cor. 4. 7. 2 Cor. 4 5-7 2. To preserve us from trusting or glorying in them or having Idolatrous esteems of them this was a great evil found with the Corinthians as the Apostle signifies saying While one saith I am of Paul and another I am of Apollo are ye not carnal To cure them whereof he adds Who then is Paul c. 1 Cor. 1. 12 13. â—and Chapt. 3. 1-5 21 23. And these things Brethren I have trâ—nsferred my self and to Apollo in a figure for your sakes that ye might learn in us not to think of men above that which is written that no one of you be puffed up for one against another 1 Cor. 4. 6 7. Why should we look earnestly on them as if by their own power or holiness they could do any thing Act. 3. 12. when as without Christ they can do nothing Joh. 15. 2-5 3. The consideration of this that they may be Instruments of Instruction and Consolation to us who are not Authors of it may help us not to despise them because they are but Instruments but to esteem them very highly in love for their works sake 1 Thes 5. 12 13. And to count them worthy of double honour especially such as labour in the Word and Doctrine 1 Tim. 5. 17. For he that heareth them that bring Christ's Doctrine heareth him and he that receiveth them receiveth him and he that receiveth him receiveth him that sent him and he that despiseth despiseth not man but God who also hath given to them his Holy Spirit Luk. 10. 16. Math. 10. 39 40. 1 Thes 4. 2-8 It s true they are men and not GOD but it is as true they are labourers together with God and therefore in taking heed to themselves and to the Doctrine and continuing in them they shall both save themselves and them that hear them and may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble by the comfort wherewith they themselves have been comforted of God 1 Tim. 4. 16. 2 Cor. 1. 3 4. Let no man therefore esteem lightly of them Rom. 10. 15. 4. We may further also Note In that the same Mesâ—enger is not now sent as was before ver 2. That one Messenger may occasion grief and another may be employed to comfort such as are in heaviness and sadness All are Gods Servants and one may be employed in one service and another in another Paul plants and Apollo waters 1 Cor. 3-5 6 7. The Apostle Paul first preached the Gospel in Asia Acts 19. 10. And after John had a Command given him that what he saw he should write in a Book and send to the seven Churches in Asia to instruct admonish reprove comfort them See the Notes before on Chap. 1. ver 11. let none of us therefore despise any of God's Messengers yea though they be not so excellent as some others are but wisely consider that they also work the work of the Lord even as the more eminent oneâ— also do 1 Cor. 16. 10 11. 2 Cor. 8. 18-22-24 2. We have next in order to consider what the Elder said unto the Apostle to comfort him and that is propounded to us 1. By what he said unto the Apostle John as with respect unto himself Weep not Wherein we have signified to us 1. That there was somewhat of Infirmity in the Apostles weeping and lamentation as hath been before noted or else the Elder would not thus have forbidden him to weep In some cases and upon some occasions they may weep and mourn As the Apostle James saith Be afflicted and mourn and weep let your laughter be turned to mourning and your joy into heaviness Jam. 4. 9. But at sometimes they may causlesly or unseasonably lament So Nehemiah c. said unto all the people This day is holy unto the LORD mourn not nor weep neither be ye sorry for all the people wept Neh. 8. 9 10 11 12. And Mary Magdalene thorow her nescience and slowness of heart to believe stood without at the Sepulchre weeping and the Angels say unto her Woman why weepest thou John 2â— 9-12-16 and Paul saith unto some What mâ—an ye to weep and to break mine heart Act. 21. 13. even the most holiest and most eminent Saints while here are subject to infirmities and weaknesses We are men of like passions with you saith Paul concerning himself and Barnabas Act. 14. 14 15. Elias was a man subject to like passions as we are though he was a very eminent Prophet Jam. 5. 17. And here it seems this excellent Apostle did in a great measure weep causlesly or not upon a good ground And many times our weeping may be the fruit of our ignorance or unbelief or forgetfulness and unmindfulness of the excellency of Jesus Christ and those Consolations in and by him 2. But yet we may see the Lord is very pitiful and of very tender mercies and therefore though the Apostle did weep in a great measure causlesly yet he sends a Messenger to speak good words and comfortable words to him to say unto him Weep not and to inform him of or to put to his remembrance what might comfort him and wipe away his tears or deliver him from his sorrow He is not like unto us who are evil if we see another mourn causlesly we are ready to shut up the bowels of oâ—r compassion from him and to say Who would bemoan you or turn a side to comfort you seeing you have no good cause to weep You may even weep on still But who is blind as this most excellent one Seeing many things but he observes them not Isa 42. 19 20. He is not ready to observe Infirmities or quick to anger But he is ready to sympathize with and compassionate his grieved Servants when they wholly or in a great measure mourn causlesly Psal 145. 8. Judg. 10. 16. In all their afflictions and not in some of them only he is afflicted c. Isa 63. 9 He can have compassion on the ignorant in their weepings and them that are out of the way so merciful and comâ—assionate an High Priest is he Heb. 2. 17. and Chap. 5. 2. When Mary Magdalene wept through her infirmity and unbelief our Lord did not say to her Weep on but he then saith to her Woman why weepest thou whom sâ—ekest thou and further saith to her and calls her Mary and so comforts her and turns her sorrow into joy John 20 9-15 16. Animitator of whom in some good measure was the Apostle Paul when some wept causlesly and blame worthily yet he was greatly affected therewith and afflicted therefore What mean you saith he to weep and to break mine heart though he did not
the whole earth Zach 4 10. And these seven Eyes which are the seven Spirits of God are sent forth 1. In general to discern all things and discover them unto him what is done here below Though he dwelleth on high yet he humbleth himself to behold not only the things that are in Heaven but the things that are in the Earth also Psal 113. 4 6. His Eyes behold his Eye-lids try the Children of Men Psal 11. 4. The Eyes of the Lord are in every place beholding the evil and the good Prov. 15. 3. And these Eyes of his even the seven Spirits of God do as it were return an account to him of what is done here below like that Zach. 1. 9-11 that he may order the Government of God over the World graciously and righteously Psal 139. 7 8-12 He is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and opened to the Eyes of him with whom we have to do Heb. 4. 12. 14. Job 34. 21. Jer. 32. 19. 2. To enlighten the eyes of them that dwell therein To this end God hath put his Spirit upon Christ and he that giveth breath unto the people that are upon the earth giveth spirit also to them that walk therein Isa 42. 1-5-7 He is the true light that lighteth every man that cometh into the world John 1. 9. And especially he doth open their eyes who have the Gospel plainly and faithfully preached to them The Spirit of the Lord is upon Christ because he hath anointed him to preach the Gospel to the poor to preach recovering of sight to the blind Luke 4. 18. To open their eyes even the eyes of Jews and Gentiles and to turn them from darkness to light c. Acts 26. 18-23 The poor and deceitful man meet both together herein the LORD lighteneth both their eyes Prov. 29. 13. Psal 146. 8. And to them that turn at his whol some reproofs he will pour out his spirit unto them and make known his words unto them Prov. 1. 23. And they shall know more and more abundantly who thus follow on to know the LORD to wit â—n returning unto him continually from all their iniquities and vanities Hosea 5. 15. and chap. 6. 1-3 Dan. 9. 13. Matth. 13. 11 12. Dan. 2. 2 22. 3. To be with assist and bless them that heartily believe in and follow him The Eyes of the LORD run to and fro throughout the whole earth strongly to hold with them whose heart is perfect towards him 2 Chron. 16. 9. Job 36. 7. And as it is said concerning the Land of Canaan the same may be applied to the people whom the LORD hath chosen for his own inheritance They are a people for whom the LORD their GOD careth the Eyes of the LORD their GOD are alwayes upon them from the beginning of the year even unto the end of the year Deut. 11. 12. To Watch for their good Psal 34. 12-15 To behold their troubles afflictions and exercises and to keep them from evil and seasonably to deliver them Psal 102. title and ver 18 19. Exod. 3. 7. And however he permits or orders it to the outward man yet behold the eye of the LORD is upon them that fear him upon them that hope in his mercy to deliver their soul from death Psal 33. 18 19. Zach. 12. 4. Such shall certainly find Grace in his eyes at all times and in every condition Gen. 6. 8. 4. And these seven eyes of his to wiâ— the seven spirits of God sent forth into all the earth do behold the evil also and what their evil projects designs and actions are how deeply soever they dig to hide their counsels and actions from him Though they say God hath forgotten he hideth his Face he will never see yet herein they speak falsly for he doth see he beholdeth mischief and spite to require it with his hand Psal 10. 11-14 15. and 94. 5-8 Though they endeavour to hide themselves never so closely yet he will set his Eyes upon them that rebell against him for evil and not for good Amos 9. 1-4 8. He rules by his power for ever his eyes behold the nations let not the rebels exalt themselves Psal 66. 7. and Psal 139. Verse 7. And he came and took the Book out of the right hand of him that sate upon the throne We have seen before that when Proclamation was made by that strong Angel ver 2. None in Heaven nor in Earth neither under the Earth no meer Creature was able or worthy to open the Book neither to look thereon ver 3. which occasâ—oned the Apostle John to weep or lament much ver 4. whereupon an elder was sent to speak good and comfortable words to him telling him The Lion of the tribe of Judah c. had obtained power to open it and to loose the Seal thereof ver 5. And he beheld this most excellent and glorious one ver 6. And now the Apostle acquaints us with what he farther saw and that as the elder had foretold and according to that visional appearance ver 6. so here was some performance c. And he came to wit unto him that sate upon the throne somewhat like unto that spoken by the Prophet Daniel concerning him I saw in the night Visions and behold one like the Son of man came to the ancient of days Dan. 7. 13. He who had formerly come down from Heaven not to do his own will but the will of him that sent him even to lay down his life and give himself for our sins John 3. 13. and chap. 6. 38 41. with Gal. 1. 4. When he had finished that work which the Father gave him to do on earth he then left the world and went unto his Father again John 13. 3. and chap. 16. 28. and 17. 11 13. To receive all power from him and with him And took the Book out of the right hand of him that sate upon the throne Took it not to eat it as Rev. 10. 8-18 I mean not to prophesie as formerly in his personal ministration but he took it to open it to John that by him it might be shewed to Christs Servants more generally as afterwards also he did open it as chap. 6 c. He received power to reveal and make known the things contained in this Book and this upon the account of his having humbled himself to death the death of the Cross and to execute the things in this Book which was sealed with seven Seals Now in this seventh verse we may note for our usefulness 1. As this verse may refer to ver 5. where the Elder saith The Lion of the tribe of Judah hath prevailed to open the Book c. and accordingly he now came That he doth and will confirm the word of his Servants and perform the counsel of his messengers as Isa 44. 26. Though his messengers cannot perform his
Chap. 14. 13 14-16 6. Seeing he took the Book in order to the opening it and did afterwards open it Chap. 6 c. So it shews unto us unto whom we should go that we may see and understand the contents of it namely unto this Lamb of God Indeed if the same had been said concerning this Book which the Voice said from Heaven Chap. 19. 4. viz. Seal up those things or as was said to Daniel Shut up the words and seal the Book And again The words are closed up and sealed Dan. 12. 4 9. then it had not been for us to have inquired into it As our Saviour said to his Apostles It is not for you to know the times or the seasons which the Father hath put in his own power Act. 1. 6 7. The secret things belong unto the LORD our God Deut. 29. 29. But the whole Book of the Revelation and that contain'd therein generally was given unto Christ to shew unto his Servants Rev. 1. 1. And this Book particularly was opened by Christ as afterwards followeth And those things that are revealed belong unto us and to our Children for ever Deut. 29. 29. Therefore let us come unto Christ the Light of the world that he may open our eyes that we may behold these wondrous things of his Law and not go to the worldly wise and prudent ones nor lean to our own understandings Matth. 11. 25-28 To him are we directed by God for upon him he hath put his Spirit that he may bring forth judgment to us Gentiles Isai 42. 1-6 7. And he calls upon us and invites us to come unto himself and there is that in him which may encourage us so to do for he is meek and lowly in heart and will not reject us or refuse to teach us because of our dulness and untractableness He will not strive nor cry nor cause his voice to be heard in the streets A bruised reed he will not break and smoaking flax he will not quench till he bring forth judgment unto victory Isa 42. 1-3 with Matth. 12. 19 20. and Chap. 11. 28 29. Vnto him the Lord GOD hath given the tongue of the Learned that he should speak a word in season to him that is weary Isa 50. 4 5. and he invites us to let him see our countenance and hear our voice Cant. 2. 14. John 14. 6 7. and Chap. 16. 23. Verse 8. And when he had taken the Book the four living Creatures and four and twenty Elders fell down before the Lamb having every one of them Harps and golden Vials full of Odours or Incense which are the Prayers of Saints In this Verse and the following Verse of this Chapter is declared to us that which ensued and followed upon the Lambs taking the Book among the Saints and Angels c. What Adoration praising and rejoycing there was amongst them And in this Verse particularly is declared to us 1. The humble Prostration and religious Adoration of the four living Creatures and the four and twentâ— Elders 2. What every one of these holy Ones had when they thus with all humility did prostrate themselves and worship 1. The humble Prostration and Religious Adoration of the four living Creatures and twenty four Elders And when he had taken the Book the four living Creatures and four and twenty Elders fell down before the Lamb. Where we have to consider for our usefulness 1. The time when they fell down and the occasion of their so doing When he had taken the Book 2. The Religious Action it self of the four living Creatures and four and twenty Elders They fell down 3. The Object of their Adoration Before the Lamb. 1. The time when they fell down and the occasion of their so doing And when he had taken the Book Wherein is intimated and signified to us 1. That this great Honour was given unto and glorious Action done by the Lamb in the view and sight of these holy Ones who were by faith or in their Spirits Inhabiters of Heaven or they were informed hereof and acquainted herewith in due season by the seven Spirits which the Lamb hath and which are sent forth into all the earth ver 6. And which are before his Throne Chap. 1. 4. and Chap. 4. 5. These holy Ones who are Inhabiters of Heaven are not in darkness but Children of the Light Eph. 5. 8. They are called out of darkness into his marvellous light 1 Pet. 2. 9. with Rev. 5. 8-10 They have an Vnction from the Holy One and they know all things 1 John 2. 20-27 And this Book in general was given to Jesus Christ to shew unto his Servants that are here below in mortal bodies Revel 1. 1. And much more are they acquainted with the Contents of it who are with the Lord and whose spirits are made perfect Surely the Lord GOD will do nothing but he revealeth his Secrets unto his Servants the Prophets and by them unto them that dwell on high Amos 3. 7. The Secret of the LORD is with them that fear him with the righteous and he will shew tâ—em his Covenant Psal 25. 14. Prov. 3. 32. Our Lord Jesus assured his Disciples That the Holy Spirit should teach them all things guide them into all truth and shew them things to coâ—◠〈…〉 6. and Chap. 16. 13-15 to wit in their keeping his commandments Joâ— 14. 15 17 21 23 26. that he should take of his things and shew unto them even of those heavenly things also or things above which he is now doing and will do Joâ— 16. 14 15. with chap. 3. 12. And these promises were not confined to the Apostles as may be seen in many places and passages of that discourse And the you there spoken of are not opposed to other hearty and unfeigned believers but to the world Joh. 14. 22 23. and chap. 16. 7 8 12 13 15. And though the Apostles were preferred herein yet wherein they were so it was for the especial good of the Churches 2 Cor. 4. 5 15. All things saith the Apostle are yours whether Paul or Apollo or Cepâ—as c. 1 Cor. 3. 21 23. Eph. 4. 8 11 13 14. unto the Believers it is given to know the mysteries of the Kingdom of Heaven Mattâ— 13. 11 12. Oh then Blessed are they and blessed are their eyes for they see Matth. 13. 16 18. And how might the consideration hereof provoke us to come unto and follow Christ For he that followeth him shall not abide in darkness but shall have the light of life Joh. 8. 12. and chap. 12. 44 46. And to be led by and filled with the Spirit for the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deep things of God And he that is spiritual judgeth or discerneth all things yet he himself is judged or discerned of no man 1 Cor. 2. 9 10 15 16. In that these holy ones fell down and sang as presently after follows when the Lamb had taken the Book and not when they had taken it
in the second and general resurrection Rev. 20. 12 c. 1 Cor. 15. 21 22. John 5. 21. 3. And the seed of the righteous before spoken of even all their children that were according to the Lords Ordinance and Institution brought into the family of Abraham or Church of Christ whether by circumcision as formerly or by baptism as since the resurrection and ascension of Christ and who dyed in infancy or before they came to the use of understanding shall reign on the Earth Indeed for such as whose circumcision or baptism was carelesly or willingly neglected when there was an opportunity they are cut off from the congregation of the Lord as it is said The uncircumcised man-child whose flesh of his foreskin is not circumcised that soul shall be cut off from his people he hath broken my covenant Gen. 17. 14. Josh 5. 5 6. But as for the rest that have been brought into the congregation of the Lord according to his order they shall inherit this honour and blessing Gen. 17. 7. 9. The soul of the fearer of the Lord shall dwell at ease and his seed shall inherit the earth Psal 25. 12 13. Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord that delighteth greatly in his commandments His seed shall be mighty upon earth the generation of the upright shall be blessed Psal 112. 1 2. To this purpose are the words spoken by the Lord to comfort Rachel When she was weeping for her children because they were not Thus saith the Lord refrain thy voice from weeping and thine eyes from tears for thy work shall be rewarded saith the Lord and they shall come again from the land of the enemy to wit death 1 Cor. 15. 26. and there is hope in thine end saith the Lord that thy children shall come again to their own border to wit into the land of Canaan when it is made new Jer. 31. 15 17. with Matth. 2. 16 18. of such is the Kingdom of Heaven Matth. 19. 14. Mark 10. 14. Lukâ— 18. 16. But we shall here add no more to that first particular 2. How shall the persons before spoken of reign or of what reigning is here and elsewhere spoken meant and intended and what is contained therein To this we shall give answer and say 1. It is a reigning as kings as is here plainly signified thou hast made us unto our God kings and we shall reign c. they shall have great authority judgment and government committed to them when Christ as King shall reign in righteousness they as Princes shall rule in judgment Isa 32. 1. Indeed it is still Christs Throne his Kingdom and Dominion Rev. 3. 21. Dan. 7. 27. He shall have the pre-eminence as he hath highly deserved and merited Col. 1. 18. He will then gloriously appear to be Gods first-born higher than these kings also Rev. 1. 5 6. Psal 89. 26 27. But they are by God called to the fellowship of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord 1 Cor. 1. 8 9. And hereafter unto these Saints of the most high shall be given the Kingdom and Dominion c. Dan. 7. 27. they shall sit as kings on the throne of Jesus Christ Rev. 3. 21. they shall judg to wit govern the world namely in such a sense as is answerable unto though far more excellent and glorious than the judgment and government of Judges Princes and Potentates now see 1 Cor. 6. 1 2 4. they shall reign every one of them authoritatively as our Lord Jesus signifies in the Parables he speaks to this business wherein he saith to his faithful servants I will make thee ruler over many things or persons as things many times includes persons Matth. 25. 21 23. with 1 Cor. 3. 21 23. so it is said It came to pass that when he to wit Christ was returned having received the kingdom then he commanded his servants to be called to him c. Then came the first saying Lord thy pound hath gained ten pounds and he said unto him Well thou good servant have thou authority over ten cities and unto another he said Be thou also over five cities Luke 19. 15 17 19 27. To this purpose also the Apostle John speaks saying And I saw to wit in vision thrones for these kings to sit upon and they sate upon them and judgment to wit rule and government as the word frequently signifies was given unto them and they lived and reigned c. to wit as kings upon thrones Rev. 20. 4. with Psal 122. 4. And thus here Every one of the Saints having Harps and golden Phials c. melodiously sing saying Thou hast made us unto our God kings and we namely every one of us shall reign c. Revel 5. 8 10. And this will further appear also in what follows to be spoken unto by us 2. It is such a reigning also as will be free from persecution and trouble from all molestation and disquietment from enemies they shall then delight themselves in the abundance of peace Psal 37. 7 11. In the days of Christ the true Solomon the righteous shall flourish and abundance of peace till there be no moon Psal 72. 7. For Satan shall then be bound during the thousand years of this glorious and peaceable reign whose work it hath been and will be until that time to accuse the brethren and deceive the world to disquiet and persecute the accused Saints I say with the Scripture He shall be bound and cast into the bottomless pit and shut up and a seal set upon him that he should deceive the nations no more till the thousand years should be fulfilled c. Rev. 20. 1 3. with chap. 12. 9 10. And then the oppressor shall be broken in pieces indefinitely considered Psal 72. 3 4. The extortioner shall be at an end the spoiler cease and the oppressors shall be consumed out of the land or earth Isa 16. 4 5. Psal 37. 10 11. Then indeed compleatly God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes and there shall be no more death neither sorrow nor crying c. Rev. 21. 1 2 4 The Sun shall no more light on them nor any heat and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes Rev. 7. 16 17. And this consideration detects and refutes that fond mistake of a learned man Dr. H. on chap. 1. 6. as if this reign began in Vespasian's days c. in which there was not such hot persecution as before and as in Domitian's but some comparative tranquillity yet with persecution whereas the reign which is the hope of the Saints is such an one as is without persecution and not to be enjoyed till the suffering-time be over and past and is therefore spoken of as consequential thereto as the Apostle saith If so be that we suffer with him that we may also be glorified together for I reckâ—n that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us Where the
earth and as is promised in Psal 37. the wicked shall be destroyed out of it which without doubt they have not been nor are to this day see to this purpose what is said in that Psalm we are still referring to Evil doers shall be cut off but those that wait upon the Lord shall inherit the earth for yet a little while and the wicked shall not be yea thou shalt diligently câ—nsider his place and it shall not be But the meek shall inherit the earth and shall delight themselves in the abundance of peace Such as be blessed of him shall inherit the earth and they that be cursed of him shall be cut off The seed of the wicked shall be cut off The righteous shall inherit the land and dwell therein for ever Wait upon the Lord and keep his way and he shall exa't thee to inherit the land or earth When the wicked are cut off thou shalt see it Psal 37. 9. 11-13 22 28 29 34. And as it hath been observed so it is observable the first time Hallelujah is mentioned in the Scriptures of the Prophets is when the Psalmist thus imprecates Let the sinners be consumed out of the earth and let the wicked be no more Hallelujah or praise ye the Lord Psal 104. 30-35 And this word is only used in this Book when the destruction of Mystery Babylon is spoken of and the Holy Ghost is speaking of the destruction of all the wicked and of the reign of Christ and glorious state of the Saints After these things saith the Apostle I heard a great voice of much people in Heaven saying Alâ—elujah salvation and glory and honour and power unto the Lord our God for true and righteous are his judgments for he hath judged the great Whore which did corrupt the earth with her fornication and hath avenged the blood of his servants at her hand And again they said Allelujah and her smoke rose up for ever and ever And the four and twenty Elders and the four living Creatures fell down and worshipped God that sate on the Throne saying Allelujah And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude and as the voice of many waters and as the voice of mighty thundrings saying Allelujah for the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth c. Rev. 18. and Chap. 19. 1 2 3-6 8. 9 c. And to let us know that this abundance of peace and destruction of the wicked prophesied of by David in Psal 37 c. was not accomplished in his son Solomons days therefore also he speaks of it as future as his father David had done before him saying The upright shall dwell in the land or earth and the perfect shall remain in it but the wicked shall be cut off from the earth and the transgressors shall be pluckt up or rooted out of it And again The righteous shall never be removed But the wicked shall not inhabit the earth Prov. 2. 21 22. and Chap. 10. 30. see also Isa 65. 12-15 16 17. By all which it evidently appears that the meek and righteous ones have never yet inherited the earth as it 's prophesied they shall do nor shall they so do till this world be dissolved when will be the perdition of ungodly men 2 Pet. 3. 6 7. nor until God shall make new Heavens and a new Earth as we have many times before said And then indeed they shall be blessed and reign on the earth and inherit the earth and all things Psal 41. 1 2. see Rev. 21. 1-5-7 But this will also further appear in and be confirmed by what followeth to be yet considered by us But though these Saints and all that are Christs at his coming shall reign on and inherit the earth as we have said yet it appears they shall have the land of Canaan as their inheritance in some peculiar consideration Indeed God promised unto Abraham that he should be the heir of the world and this promise was made unto or respected not Abraham only but him and his seed and that not thorow the Law but through the righteousness of faith and it is of faith that it might be by grace to the end the promise might be sure to the whole seed not to that only which is of the Law but to that also which is of the faith of Abraham who is the father of us all Rom. 4. 9-13-16 But yet the land of Canaan was by promise and Covenant assured to him for a possession in some peculiar sense even to him and his seed I mean the land of Canaan when it is made new Rev. 21. 1 5. and when it shall be as in due season it shall be an Heavenly Country Heb. 11. 13-16 see Gen. 13. 14-17 and Chap. 17. 7 8. and Chap. 26. 3 4. and Chap. 28. 13 14. 1 Chron. 16. 15-19 Object If it be said This Covenant and Promise made to Abraham concerning the land of Canaan was fulfilled when God brought his seed by Joshua into it and then and afterwards setled them in it and therefore the accomplishment thereof is not still to be expected and waited for Answ To this Objection I shall say these things 1. No doubt in some first-fruits and in part that Covenant and promise was fulfilled and accomplished then as is signified to us in what is said to wit The Lord gave unto Israel all the land which he sware to give unto their fathers and they possessed it and dwelt therein and the Lord gave them rest round about according to all that be sware unto our fathers There failed not ought of any good thing which the Lord had spoken unto the house of Israel all came to pass Josh 21. 43 45. and Chap. 22. 4. 2. But yet iâ— doth appear that that Covenant is not compleatly fulfilled and accomplished if we consider these following particulars 1. The land of Canaan was not only promised to be given to the seed of Abraham but to himself also as the Lord said unto him I will establish my Covenant between me and thee and thy seed after thee And I will give unto thee and to thy seed after thee the land wherein thou art a stranger all the land of Canaan Gen. 17. 7 8. and Chap. 13. 14-17 And the like also he promised unto Isaac and Jacob the heirs with him of the same promise to wit that he would give the land of Canaan unto them and to their seed Gen. 26. 3 4. and Chap. 28. 13 14. Heb. 11. 8 9. Psal 105. 8-12 But now none of these Patriarchs ever enjoyed this land which was so promised to them as Stephen saith concerning Abraham God gave him none inâ—eritance in it no not to set his foot on yet he promised that he would give it to him for a possession c. Act. 7. 5. yea concerning them all it is said By faith Abraham sojourned in the land of promise as in a strange country dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob the heirs with him of the
have said both a glorious place and a glorious holy people As Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God saith Christ And I will write upon him the name of the City of my God new Jerusalem which cometh down out of Heaven from my God See the notes on Chap. 3. vers 12. So the Apostle John saith I John saw the holy City new Jerusalem coming down out of Heaven prepared as a Bride adorned for her husband And again he saith There came unto me one of the seven Angels and talked with me saying Come hither I will shew thee the Bride the Lambs wife And he carried me away in spirit to a great and high mountain and shewed me that great city the holy Jerusalem descending out of Heaven Rev. 21. 29 9 10. So here in this place as we have said before not only the four living Creatures but also the four and twenty Elders even the spirits of just men made perfect and which were in Heaven say We we who in our spirits are in Heaven shall reign on the earth see notes on Chap. 4. vers 4. Nor will it be any abatement or lessening of their glory so to do no more than it will be to the Lord Jesus who also shall descend or come down from Heaven as 1 Thes 4. 16. and they shall be with him and he with them as afterwards we shall shew Rev. 21. 1-3 Yea to signifie that their coming out of Heaven will be no abatement or diminution of their glory it is said by the Apostle John He shewed me that great City the holy Jerusalem coming down out of Heaven from God having the glory of God and her light was like unto a stone most precious even like a Jaspar-stone clear as crystal Rev. 21 10. 11-26 27. Over whom shall they so reign and that will be over the earth to wit over the Inhabitants thereof as it is said of the Lord Jesus with whom they shall so reign The Lord shall be King over all the earth Zach. 14. 9. with Psal 47. 2. So the word here translated â—on is elsewhere oft translated over as these few following instances of many do shew unto us viz. Mat. 25. 21 23. Rom. 9. 5. Eph. 4. 6. Rev. 2. 26. and Chap. 17. 18. and so looking on the word we may thus read this saying of these holy We shall reign over the earth to wit over the inhabitants thereof such as are saved from the perdition which will come upon the wicked and ungodly who remain enemies to and in rebellion against Jesus Christ 2 Pet. 3. 7. and are in mortal bodies so earth frequently signifies the inhabitants thereof or such as live and dwell upon the earth good and bad as The Lord reigneth let the earth eâ—jâ—yce let the multitude of the isles be glad thereof Psal 97. 1. Make a joyful noise unto the Lord all the earth Psal 98. 1. 4 5. Make a joyful noise unto the Lord all the earth serve the Lord with gladness Know ye that the Lord he is God it is he that made us and not we our selves we are his people c. Psal 100. 1-3 And in this expression Israel also the surviving of that nation may be included and contained Psal 96. 1-3-6 and so as I conceive these holy Ones shall reign â—ver all the inhabitants of the earth over the surviving Israelites and over the saved oâ— preserved Gentiles though the Gentiles wilâ— be much more the inferior subjects According to that Prophesie He shall subdue the people under us and the nations or Gentilesâ— under our feet Now there as is usual the people when distinguished from the Nations or Gentiles signifie the people of Israel Psal 2. 1. with Act. 4. 25-27 and Chap. 26. 17 23 c. Now saith that place He shall subdue or reduce into order or under order the people to wit the Tribes of Israel and those that are one with them under â—s and the Gentiles or Nations under our feet namely they shall be in a much lower place of subjection under us than the people even under our feet as our foot-stool as it were Psal 47. 3-6-8 And so we may say a little more particularly 1. They shall reign over the natural Israel The Angel saith prophetically of Jesus The Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his Father David and he shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever And our Lord Jesus saith To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne Luk. 1. 32 33. with Rev. 3. 21. He will give unto every such an one such power and authority as he hath received of his Father Rev. 2. 26 27. Indeed Israel shall be next to the holy City the new Jerusalem or Tabernacle of God and the converted of the nations the strangers even such as convert to the Lord when Christ appears shall be joined to them and have inheritances with them Ezek. 47. 13-22 And these to wit the natural Israel and the converted Gentiles joined to them are called as I conceive the Camp of the Saints which will be next to and about the beloved City Rev. 20. 9. And these are the men especially and principally meant with whom and in the midst of whom the Tabernacle of God to wit the reigning Saints shall be for it appears that these Kings when they reign to wit the holy Jerusalem are called the Tabernacle of God in that it is said I John saw the holy City new Jerusalem coming down from God out of Heaven and I heard a great voice out of heaven saying Behold the Tabernacle of God is with men c. But who are these men especially with whom this Tabernacle shall be The Prophet informs us to wit the twelve Tribes of Israel I will place them saith the Lord â—o wiâ— Judah and Israel the two and the Ten Tribes and will set my sanctuary in the midst of them for evermore my tabernacle also shall be with them yea I will be their God and they shall be my people and the heathen shall know that I the Lord do sanctifie Israel when my sanctuary shall be in the midst of them for evermore Rev. 21. 2 3. with Ezek. 37. 11-16-22-26 27 28. yea it may seem that Israel will have some rule over the Nations also Isa 60. 5 10. and Chap. 61. 4 6. But yet still the Saints which shall reign with Christ will be uppermost the Kingdom and Dominion and greatness of the Kingdom under the whole Heaven shall be given to the people of the Saints of the most high whose Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom c. Dan. 7. 27. Thus our Lord saith unto his Disciples I appoint unto you a Kingdom as my father appointed unto me that ye may eat and drink at my table in my Kingdom and sit on Thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel Luk. 22. 28-30 Rev. 20. 4 6. with Dan. 7. 13-18 Psal 22. 28 29. and 122. 2.
good of his Hence the Pâ—ophet Elisha useth the same expression that King Hezekiah doth viz. there be more with us than with them as with respect to the Angels Compare 2 Chron. 32. 7 8. with 2 King 6. 14 16 17. Zech. 2. 5. with Ps 104. 4. these are God's Chariots his Chariots of Salvation some trust in Chariots in outward Chariots Ps 20. 7. Isay 31. 1. and they that have many of them are very formidable and dreadful to us as was Jabin unto the Children of Israel who had nine hundred Chariots of Iron Judg. 4. 3. But these Angels are God's Chariots wherewith he goes forth for the salvation of his People for salvation with his anointed Hab. 3. 8 13. and he hath not only nine hundred or nine thousand Chariots but the Chariots of the Lord are twice ten thousand even thousands of Angels Ps 68. 17. and one Angel hath more power and strength than all Jabin's Chariots 2 King 19. 35. with v. 23. With these he destroyed Jabin's General with his nine hundred Chariots They sought from Heaven and overcame them Judg. 5. 2â— with Job 38. 7. He will come flying on these Horses of his Ps 18. 10. and riding on these Chariots of Cherubims for the good and protection of those whose hearts are perfect towards him 1 Chron. 28. 18. And therefore they should and may serve God without fear of their Enemies Deut. 33. 26 29. with Ps 68. 17 33 35. Verse 12. Saying with a loud voice worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches and wisdom and strength and honour and glory and blessing In this Verse we have a further account given to us of the voice of the innumerable company of Angels which the Apostle saith he heard v. 11. And this is propounded to us 1. More generally Saying with a loud or great voice 2. More particularly we have an account given us what they said with their loud voice Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches and wisdom and strength and honour and glory and blessing 1. More generally Saying with a loud or great voice 1. Saying to wit all of them There was but one imployed in v. 2. to make that Proclamation and he enough to silence and non-plus himself and all the Angels and all other Creatures But here all of them with one voice join together and all little or â—ew enough to celebrate his praises who is exalted above all blessing and praise Nâ—â—em 9. 5. So when one Angel said to the Shepherds Behold I bring you glad tidings of great joy which shall be to all People c. Suddenly there was with the Angel a Multitude of the Heavenly Host praising God and saying glory be to God in the highest on Earth peace c. Luk. 2. 10 13. All the Angels of God are to worship him Heb. 1. 6. 2. Saying with a-voice with an Articulate voice It is said of the four living Creatures and Elders they had every one of them Harps and golden Phialls c. and they sung a new Song saying thou art worthy c. But of the Angels only they said c. Though the Angels praise and glorifie him yet the Saints have greatest cause to sing forth the honour of his Name and make his praise glorious for he is their Brother their Husband and they his Spouse c. The Saints begin here in celebrating the praises of the Lamb and they only sing the new Song which these say or some part of it So when the Angels are called upon to praise the Lord Ps 148. 2 5. the Saints are exhorted to sing unto the Lord a new Song to praise his Name in the Dance to sing praises unto him with the Timbrel and Harp For the Lord taketh pleasure in his People c. Let the Saints sing aloud c. Ps 149. 1 2 3 5 6. 3. Saying with a loud or great voice One Angel can speak with a very loud voice that Angel that spake to Abraham out of Heaven that one Angel caused him to hear his voice on Earth which are at a very great distance one from another Gen. 22. 11 15. with Ps 103. 11. that one Angel in v. 2. of this Chapter proclaimed with a loud voice so as to cause all Creatures in Heaven and Earth and under the Earth to hear See also Rev. 19. 17 18. But what an exceeding loud voice must the voice of such an innumerable company of them conjoined be when all of them cry mightily as Rev. 18. 2. It must needs be a loud voice indeed And so 1. They said with a loud or great voice not with a low and little one as those Creatures do who peep and mâ—tter Isay 8. 19. they did not speak out of the Ground their speech was not low out of the Dust nor their voice as of those that have a familiar Spirit Isay 29. 4. but their voice was full of power and might as those that were directed and enabled by the Spirit of the Lord as Mica 3. 7 8. 2. With a loud voice denotes their unanimous joy and gladness and rejoycing in and being well-pleased with what they say when Men are sad and troubled either they cannot speak as Ps 77. 4. their words are swallowed up Job 6. 2 3. or theâ— speak with a low voice As it is said I will distress Ariel and there shall be heaviness and sorrow And thou shalt speak out of the Ground and thy speech shall be low out of the Dust and thy voice shall be as of one that hath a Familiar Spirit out of the Ground It seems then that those that have Familiar Spirits and Wizards c. are full of heaviness and sorrow Isay 29 2 4. But when they are merry and joyful they make a loud noise and speak with a loud voice usually Exod. 32. 17 18. Hence we have such exhortations Sing aloud unto God our strength make a joyful noise unto the God of Jacob Ps 81. 1. Make a joyful noise unto the Lord all the Earth make a loud noise and rejoice c. A loud noise is a joyâ—ul one Ps 98. 1 4. And if there was such joy in Heaven amongst these glorious Spirits in celebrating the praises of the Lamb who took not hold on the nature of Angels how much rather should we rejoice and render his praise glorious upon the loud Harp who took our nature upon him and was made sin for us and gave his flesh for the life of the World and rose again for our justification and who is entred into Heaven it self there to appear in the presence of God for us As here the living Creatures and Elders do in v. 8 10. And as it is said Let thy Saints shout for joy Ps 132. 9 16. And again Sing aloud unto God our strength make a joyful noise unto the God of Jacob Take a Psalm bring hither the Timbrel the pleasant Harp with the Psaltery c. Ps 81. 1 2. See
6. Riches of Wisdom and Understanding In him are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge Col. 2. 3. Yea all the riches and fulness of grace and spiritual blessings are treasured up in him Joh. 1. 14 16. Eph. 1. 3 7. Col. 1. 19. and ch 2. 9 10. 1 Pet. 3. 7. and riches of glory Joh. 17. 5. Eph. 3. 16. Phil. 4. 19. 2 Thes 2. 14. And these are the true Riches Luke 16. 11. As Christ is said to be the true Light the true Bread the true Vine that is they are the most excellent Riches more excellent than these which are here below Heb. 10. 34. As will appear if we consider 1. The excellent nature of them they are spiritual but the other earthly and natural Rom. 15. 27. 1 Cor. 9. 11. and ch 15. 44 46. These true Riches are such as the holy Spirit is directing us to and glorifying before us Joh. 16. 14 15. whereas our own wisdom which is sensual and devilish is leading us to labour to be rich here below and to lay up for our selves treasures on earth Jam. 3. 15. with Prov. 23. 4. And the true Riches are such as are proper to enrich the Souls and Spirits of Men how poor soever they are as to these outward riches Prov. 24. 4. 2 Cor. 6. 10. Jam. 2. 5. Rev. 2. 9. 2. The true Riches are certain and durable Heb. 10. 34. whereas the other are called and are uncertain Riches 1 Tim. 6. 17 18. and such as are but for a moment Wilt thou set thine Eyes on that which is not for Riches certainly make to themselves wings they flee like an Eagle toward Heaven Prov. 23. 4 5. And at furthest they will leave us at death Ps 49. 16 17. Luke 12. 19 20. Riches are not for ever Prov. 28. 24. And on this account the Holy Ghost admonisheth them that be rich in this World not to be high-minded nor trust in these Riches because they are uncertain But contrarywise to do good therewith and to be rich in good works c. 1. Tim. 6. 17 18. But the true Riches which the Lamb hath worthily received are certain and permanent Riches and Honour are with me saith Wisdom yea durable Riches Prov. 8. 10 18 22 The things that are seen are temporal but the things that are not seen are eternal 2 Cor. 4. 17 18. 3. The Riches here below are empty and unsatisfying Vanity of Vanities saith the Preacher Vanity of Vanities all is Vanity Eccles 1. 2. He that loveth Silver shall not be satisfied with Silver nor he that loveth abundance with increase this is also vanity Eccles 5. 10. These Riches will not satisfie Mens Souls nor fill their Bowels Ezek. 7. 19. Eccles 2. 8 11. Hab. 3. 5. Men in labouring for these things labour for that which will not satisfie Isay 55. 2. But now these excellent Riches of Christ are such as will indeed satisfie and give compleat contentment to the Soul He will cause them that love him to inherit substance and he will fill all their treasures Prov. 8. 19 21. They shall be satisfied with favour Deut. 33. 23. with Prov. 8. 32 35. He that cometh to him shall never hunger and he that believeth on him shall never thirst Joh. 6. 35. Mat. 5. 6. And how can they but be satisfied who have the Lord the possessor of Heaven and Earth for their Shepherd and Portion Ps 23. 1 3. and 73. 25 96. and 119. 57. and 142. 5. with Isay 61. 7. Jer. 10. 16. The Almighty to be their Gold Job 22. 24 26. 4. The Riches which are here below are unprofitable they will not profit us in a day of wrath Prov. 11. 4. they will not deliver Men from the wrath of God Ezek. 7. 19. Zeph. 1. 18. Will he esteem thy Riches no not Gold c. Job 36. 18 19. nor will they obtain his favour though a Man would give all the substance of his House for his love it would utterly be contemned Cant. 8. 7. nor will they purchase or procure his Spirit Act. 8. 18 20. Though a Man could gain the whole VVorld yet he may lose his own Soul and so be miserable forever Mat. 16. 26. But the true Riches which the Lamb hath worthily received and is possessed of will stand us instead and be of advantage to us when we most stand in need of help and comfort Righteousness which answers to Riches will deliver from death and wrath Prov. 11. 4 6. and ch 10. 2. Even that of Christ and God in him And so the knowledge of God in Christ Prov. 11. 9. that is a treasure indeed Col. 2. 3. yea this is life eternal to know him the only true God and Jesus Christ whom he hath sent Joh. 17. 3. Eccles 7. 12. 1 Tim. 4. 8. with ch 3. 16. 5. Nay the Riches here below are usually hurtful and too often very hurtful to Men thorow their Idolatrous esteem thereof and lust thereto Eccles 5. 13. The cares of this World and the deceitfulness of Riches c. entring in choak the Word and it becometh unfruitful Mark 4. 19. So our Saviour saith How hardly shall they that have Riches enter into the Kingdom of God Mark 10. 23 25. 2 Pet. 1. 5. VVe are very apt to pollute our selves therewith to trust in them covet after them be high-minded in our enjoyment of them or place our hearts and affections upon them and by these things hurt and harm our selves 1 Tim. 6. 17. Ps 62. 10. But there is a Treasure to be desired worthy to be desired and which lawfully and with God's allowance and therefore without prejudice or pollution we may desire Prov. 21. 20. that Treasure in the Heavens that faileth not Luke 12. 33. that Treasure hid in a Field Mat. 13. 44. to wit Jesus Christ and those Riches of Life Grace and Glory which are treasured up in him for Mankind VVe may covet earnestly these best things the Lord himself and his unsearchable Riches which are preached and commended to us in the Gospel Eph. 3. 8 9. Oh then if we would be rich indeed come we unto and follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth Jam. 2. 1 5. Come we unto him and buy we of him Gold tried in the Fire that we may be made rich Rev. 3. 18. his Disciples and hearty followers are such as are rich indeed how poor soever they are among Men Luke 6. 20. 2 Cor. 8 9. Rev. 2. 9. 3. And Wisdom Counsel is his and sound Wisdom Prov. 8. 12 14. In him are hid all the Treasures of Wisdom Col. 2. 3. Christ crucified is the Wisdom of God 1 Cor. 1. 23 24. And he is full of Wisdom on him rests the Spirit of VVisdom and understanding c. Isay 11. 1 3. So as he knows all things 2 Sam. 14. 20. Eccles 7. 12. he knows God the Father and he only originally immediately and perfectly Joh. 8. 55. and ch 10. 15. He is in the Bosome of the
thorow the flesh God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh and for sin condemned sin in the flesh Rom. 8. 3. And he hath overcome and abolished Death taken the sting out of it 2 Tim. 1. 10. Rev. 3. 21. He hath as to himself been Death's Death swallowed it up into victory Hos 13. 14. Isay 25. 7. And hath destroyed him that had the power of Death that is the Devil Heb. 2. 9 14 15. Mat. 12. 29. Mark 3. 27. Luke 11. 22. With his strong Arm he hath scattered his Enemies Ps 89. And he hath gone up with a shout in token of victory and conquest the Lord with the sound of a Trumpet Sing praises unto God sing praises sing praises unto our King sing praises Psal 47. 5 7. 68. 18. and 98. 1. Col. 2. 15. 3. Strength to bear and uphold all things The Earth and all the Inhabitants thereof were dissolved He bears up the Pillars thereof Ps 75. 3. He upholdeth all things by the word of his power when he had by himself purged our sins It is by him that all things consist and stand together in that good order in which they are Col. 1. 17 20. He is the very Basis and Foundation on which all things stand And on the shoulders of this strong one is the government of the whole World laid for the Father judgeth no Man but hath committed all judgment to the Son Isay 9. 6. Joh. 5. 22. And he doth stand and rule in the strength of the Lord Mica 5. 2 5. And by his strength he had power with God Hos 12. 3. He gave himself a Ransome for all and hath redeemed them from the Curse of the Law 1 Tim. 2. 6. with Gal. 3. 13. and ch 4. 4 5. He hath drawn all Men unto himself from under the first Judgment and Principality of Satan Joh. 12. 32. And hath obtained eternal redemption Heb. 9. 12. Forgiveness of our personal sins Eph. 1. 7. Act. 13. 38. And all gifts for Men yea for the rebellious also Ps 68. 18. A recovery of our loss Ps 69. 4. And an Inheritance of new Heavens and a new Earth Eph. 1. 14. And is a Prince and Saviour to give repentance and the forgiveness of sins Act. 5. 31. And bears away the iniquities of those that come to God by him Isay 53. 11. And hath by his strength such power with God that he denies him nothing Joh. 11. 22 41 42. So here when none was able to open the Book then appeared this Lion and he came and took it out of his hand He is the strongest among Beasts as here the living Creatures are translated Prov. 30. 30. 5. And he sends the Rod of his strength his Gospel out of Zion Ps 110. 2. And goeth forth herewith conquering and to conquer Rev. 6. 1 2. 2 Cor. 10 4 5. And this Gospel of his is the power of God to Salvation to every one that believeth though it be to them that perish foolishness yet to them that are saved it is the power of God Rom. 1. 16. with 1 Cor. 1. 18 23 24. And is able to save them to the utmost that come unto God by him for the salvation and preservation of whom his strength and ability is engaged and exercised Heb. 7. 25. with Joh. 10. 27 28 30. 6. And in due season he will by his great strength be the Death of the first Death and destruction of the Grave as with respect to all And is able to subdue and will subdue all things to himself Hos 13. 14. Phil. 3. 21. Isay 63. 1 3. He will raise all out of their Graves by his mighty strength and cause them to appear before his Judgment-seaâ— Joâ— 5. 28 29. and 12. 32. 2 Cor. 5. 10. And in short execute his Word in whatever he hath spoken promised or threatned Joel 2. 12. Mat. 28. 18. And the consideration of his great strength may 1. Admonish us to take heed and beware we provoke him not to anger He is mighty in strength who ever hardned his heart against him and prospered Job 9. 4. Do we provoke the Lord to jealousiâ— are we stronger than he 1 Cor. 10. 22. 2. Instruct and engage us to betake our selves to him as our strength and have him for it To defend us from evil he is a refuge and strength A very present help in trouble Ps 46. 1. So the Psalmist saith In God is my salvation and my glory the Rock of my strength and my refuge is in God Ps 62. 7. He is a strength to the poor a strength to the needy in his distress a refuge from the storm a shadow from the heat c. Isay 25. 4. and 12. 3. O then trust we in the Lord for ever for in the Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength Isay 26. 3 4. Ps 9. 9 10. Nahum 1. 7. As also to betake our selves to him as our strength to enable and strengthen us to all our services Therefore the Aposte and his Fellow-labourers did both labour and suffer reproach because they trusted in the living God the Saviour of all Men especially of them that believe 1 Tim. 4. 10. And the Prophet saith I will walk in the strength of the Lord God and will make mention of thy righteousness even of thine only Ps 71. 16. And saith the Apostle Paul I can do all things through Christ that strengtheneth me though he was not sufficient of himself to think any thing as of himself Phil. 4. 11 13. with 2 Cor. 3. 5 6. Blessed is the Man whose strength is in him Ps 84. 5. And that we may have our strength in him needful it is for us to know the Gospel of peace and glad tidings of good things Blessed are the people that know the joyful sound they shall walk O Lord in the light of thy countenance For thou art the glory of their strength Ps 89. 15 17. 1 Chron. 29. 12. Isay 40. 29 30 31. Ps 68. 35. 5. And Honour from God his Father it was and is his Father first that honoureth him Joh. 8. 54. that had and hath a most high and honourable esteem and account of him though he be indeed disallowed of Men yet is he chosen of God and precious 1 Pet. 2. 4. He hath conferred great honour upon him and given an honourable Testimony of him Honour and Majesty hath he laid upon him Psal 21. 5. with Joh. 8. 54. Our Nature in his Person and so the Man Christ Jesus was infinitely honoured in being Personally united to the Divine Nature in the Person of the VVord the Son of God Mat. 22. 2. So that he is Emanuel Isay 7. 14. Mat. 1. 23. And God gave him honour in begetting him after a wonderful and inconceivable way and manner Luke 1. 35. And in bearing witness of him He received from God the Father honour when there came a voice to him from the excellent glory This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased 2 Pet. 1.
there we have only three places mentioned for it is said None in Heaven nor in Earth nor under the Earth In which last expression the Sea is also included All which do encline so to understand it which I have therefore mentioned But yet because as here rendred they are distinctly mentioned here and there may be a distinct consideration of these two and else where also though very rarely we have such a distribution-made As it seems there is in Psal 135. 6. Whatsoever the Lord pleased that did he in Heaven and in the Earth in the Seas and in all deep places Therefore I shall briefly speak to them distinctly And so And under the Earth to wit under the face or superficies of it and so distinguished from every Creature on the Earth And under the Earth there are Deeps or deep places Psal 95. 4. and 148. 8. Gold Silver Brass and all Metals and Minerals Job 28. 1 3 5. Stones and precious Stones Job 28. the pretious things and hidden treasures Deut. 33. 16. Job 3. 21. Prov. 2. 4. Roots of Trees Grass c. Job 14. 8. Dan. 4. 15 23. VVorms Mica 7. 17. Vapours Psal 148. 8. and 135. 6 7. Jer. 10. 13 and 51. 16. And those that are buried there-under c. 4. And such as are in the Sea That is also full of Gods riches as the Psalmist saith O Lord how manifold are thy works in wisdom hast thou made them all the Earth is full of thy riches so is this great and wide Sea wherein are things creeping innumerable both small and great Beasts Psal 104. 24 25. therein are Fishes in abundance Gen. 1. 26 28. Psal 8. 8. Job 12. 8. And of these some have Scales and Fins and they were legally clean and some had none and they were legally unclean Lev. 11. 9 12. Deut. 4. 19 10. and creeping things as before which sometimes enclude Fishes sometimes are distinct there-from Gen. 1. 20 21. with 1 King 4. 33. So we read of the Sea-Monsters Lam. 4. 3. and the Dragons in the Sea as Isay 27. 1. there go the Ships and there is that Leviathan whom God hath formed to play therein Psal 104. 26. Job 41. therein also are Fowls which with us are called Sea-birds and Sea-fowls and are mentioned with the Fishes Gen. 1. 20 21. So the waves of the Sea Exod. 15. 19. Job 9. 8. the â—and of the Sea Job 6. 3. and treasures hid therein And in the Sea are Pearls c. Deut. 33. 19. and whatsoever passeth through the paths of the Sea Psal â— 8. 3. The Apostle makes a general Repetition of what he had foresaid saying And all that are in them not some of the Creatures in Heaven on the Earth under the Earth and in the Sea or some of all sorts but all that are in them in which he speaks somewhat like to that Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet for in that he put all in subjection under him be left nothing that is not put under him Heb. 2. 6 8. And this gives us occasion to propound and give Answer to a Question or two that might arise from that which is here said Namely Quest But are wicked Men and wicked Spirits included in the every Creature and all that are in them and do or shall they also say Blessing and Honour and Glory and Power unto him that sits on the Throne and to the Lamb c Answ 1. To the first part of this question we say surely they are encluded also in the every Creature here spoken of for the Apostle here speaks as generally and universally as may be in so few words And every Creature which is in Heaven and on the Earth and under the Earth and such as are in the Sea and all that are in them heard I saying c. And therefore as I judge wicked Spirits and wicked Men cannot reasonably be excluded 2. To the second question or second part of the question we may say certainly wicked Men and Spirits do not chearfully and heartily and so not acceptably say Blessing c. unto him that sits upon the Throne c. But yet the Devils though against their wills do obey and make some right acknowledgments of God and Christ The Devils believe there is one God and tremble Jam. 2. 19. The Damâ—sel possessed with the Spirit of Divination said concerning Paul and his Companions These Men are the Servants of the most high God c. whereby it appears the Evil Spirit did know and intimately acknowledge that he was not but there was one that was the most high God above all evil Sprits whatever Acts 16. 16. though yet the Devil desires and seeks to be worshipped as God So the Devils cried out saying What have we to do with thee Jesus thou son of God Mat. 8. 29. And unclean Spirits when they saw Christ fell down before him and cried saying Thou art the Son of God Mark 3. 11 12. And the Legion of Devils or the Man possessed therewith fell down before Jesus and with a loud voice said What have I to do with thee Jesus thou Son of God most high I beseech thee torment me not Luke 8. 27 32. And the People were all amazed insomuch that they questioned among themselves saying what thing is this what new Doctrine is this for with authority commandeth he even the unclean Spirits and they obey him Mark 1. 24 27. And so we may say of wicked Men also for all are his Servants Ps 119. 91. They though not willingly and chearfully yet against their wills do after a sort not acceptably Heb. 12. 28. worship him Acts 17. 25. They profess to know God who in works deny him being abominable and disobedient and to every good work reprobate Tit. 1. 16. And in due season all shall render and ascribe Blessing and Honour c. unto him that sits upon the Throne and unto the Lamb So the Lord saith I have sworn by my self the word is gone out of my Mouth in Righteousness and shall not return that unto me every Knee shall bow every Tongue shall swear Isay 45. 23. with Rom. 14. 11 12. And because Christ Jesus humbled himself and became obedient unto death the death of the Cross therefore God also hath highly exalted him and given him a name above every name That in the name of Jesus every Knee should bow of things in Heaven and things on Earth and things under the Earthâ— and that every Tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory of God the Father Phil. 28 11. All they that go down to the Dust shall bow before him Ps 22. 27 29. Prov. 16. 4. And indeed Wicked Spirits and Men may well be included and reckoned amongst such Creatures as are brute and have no understanding because they so degenerate from their Primitive Glory and Excellency and the latter will not be made clean and renewed So the Devil is called and compared
far above them to wit the Saints and glorious Spirits or Angels They do not say The blessing and the honour and the glory and the power unto the living Creatures or Elders or innumerable company of Angels or any of them nor to the Virgin Mary or any Saint deceased whatever Surely if living Men yea living Saints may invocate and religiously worship the Virgin Mary or any Saint or Angel much rather might these do so there is a far greater dis-proportion between mute and brute Creatures and the Saints and Angels and a much wider difference than there is between one Saint and another or than between Saints and Angels And if it be too great boldness and presumption for living Saints to come immediately to Christ and to God by Christ as some groundlesly and dangerously dream and conceit and therefore in their voluntary humility they address themselves to Christ by Saints deceased or Angels being notwithstanding their plea for and pretence of humility vainly puft up with their fleshly mind and not holding the Head Christ Jesus Col. 2. 18 19. How much greater pride and sauciness would it be in these mute and brute Creatures to pass by the Saints and Angels in their Doxologies and Adorations And how much more becoming their low and inferiour state and condition to call to the Saints and Angels in their Addresses of this nature as Job 5. 1. and desire them to mediate for them or to worship them immediately seeing Saints are much better than the Fowls of the Air Mat. 6. 26. with Luke 12. 24. much better than Sheep c. Mat. 12. 12. But yet these inferiour Creatures call not in to their assistance the Saints or Angels as Mediators Oh! let us not be more brutish than these Câ—eatures which have no understanding But let us continually and only come unto God by the one and only Mediator the Man Christ Jesus who gave himself a Ransome for all Men 1 Tim. 2. 5 6. Heb. 7. 25. Joh. 14. 6. Heb. 13. 5 3. Directly and expressly they say Blessing and the honour c. unto him that sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb As they are called upon by the Psalmist saying Bless the Lord all his works in all places of his Dominion Ps 103. 22. And as is said concerning them All thy works shall praise thee O Lord Ps 145. 10. So the Apostle was here strengthened extraordinarily to hear them The Heavens declare the glory of God and the Firmament sheweth his handy work Day unto Day uttereth speech and Night unto Night sheweth knowledge Ps 19. 1 2 3. The Beasts of the Field shall honour me saith the Lord the Dragons and the Owls or Ostriches Isay 43. 20. All his works praise and shall praise him in seeking to him as those that have their sole dependance on him and preservation and provision from him The Eyes of all wait upon him and he gives them their Meat in due season He openeth his hand and satisfieth the desire of every living thing Ps 145. 10. with v. 15 16. The innumerable creeping things in the Sea as well as the Beasts of the Earth and Fowls of the Air These all wait upon him that he may give them their Meat in due season that he gives them they gather he openeth his hand they are filled with good Psal 104. 10 17 25 28. He provideth for the Raven his food his young ones cry to God Job 38. 41. Thus the Psalmist calls upon the Creatures generally to praise the Lord. Praise ye him saith he Sun and Moon praise him all ye Stars of Light praise him ye Heavâ—nâ— of Heavens and ye Waters that be above the Heavens Praise the Lord from the Earth ye Dragons and all Deeps Fire and Hail Snow and Vapours stormy Wind fulfilling his Word Mountains and all Hills fruitful Trees and all Cedars Beasts and all Cattel creeping things and flying Fowl c. Ps 148. See the Song of the three Children in Apocrypha v. 35 59. And all Creatures are called upon to rejoice and sing praise before and glorifie the Lamb Let the Heavens rejoice and let the Earth be glad let the Sea roar and the fulness thereof Let the Field be joyful and all that is therein then shall all the Trees of the Wood rejoice before the Lord for he cometh for he cometh to judge the Earth c. Ps 96. 11 13. and 98. with Ps 75. 3. and Heb. 1. 3. 1. Then we may learn from hence that God leaves not himself without witness to any All God's Creatures shew forth his glory and glorifie him that we might be led to know that there is a God a great a good and gracious God He left not himself without witness towards the Gentiles but did them good and gave them Rain from Heaven which is a teacher of righteousness Joel 2. 23. and fruitful seasons filling their hearts with Food and gladness Act. 14. 17. That which may be known of God is manifest in them for God hath shewed it unto them for the invisible things of him from the Creation of the World are clearly seen being understood by the things that are made even his eternal power and God-head c. Rom. 1. 19 20 21. Job 12. 7 9. Deut. 4. 19. Yea the Apostle saith The Gospel was preached in every Creature under Heaven Col. 1. 23. Ps 19. 1 2 3 6. with Rom. 10. 14 15 18. Isay 40. 26 28. Ps 145. 9 10. 2. In that what these mute and brute Creatures do according to their Nature and Kind and by Instinct is thus reputed as their saying Blessing and honour and glory and power c. We may see the graciousness of God in his Interpretations He doth put the most favourable and charitable construction upon the saying and doings of his Creatures that may be He here reputes and interprets what these Creatures do by natural Instinct to be a glorifying and honouring him because he hath given no more to them When the young Lions roar after their Prey he calls it their seeking their Meat from God Ps 104. 21. and saith The young Ravens cry unto God Job 38. 41. and that all Creatures wait upon him Ps 104. 12 27. and 145. 10 15 16. So he interprets Childrens being brought to him a coming to him Mat. 19. 13 14. Mark 10. 13 14. Luke 18. 15 16. Deut. 11. 1 2. and reputes them graciously as Believers Mat. 18. 2 6. as such as receive the Kingdom Luke 18. 17. as such as humble themselves Mat. 18. 4. See Ps 71. 5 6. with Ps 22. 9 10. So when Persons in imminent and eminent danger cry out for help and deliverance and are even forced to seek to him he interprets it in the best sense and saith Then they cry unto the Lord in their trouble and he saveth them c. Ps 107. 8 31. 1 Tim. 2. 15. Jonah 1. 14 16. He is no hard or austere Master though wicked and slothful Servants so say but interprets
of his words like the voice of a multitude ch 10. 6. As waters do sometimes signify peoples and multitudes c. Rev. 17. 15. so his voice is said to be like unto the voice of a multitude To signify to us 1. The Loudness of his words so as they may be heard at a great distance and by which he doth awaken and stir us up to mind what he saith to us in and by his voice The noise of many waters may be heard afar off and so may the voice of his words even when Men are asleep As Daniel saith my comeliness was turned into corruption and I retained no strength yet heard I the voice of his words and when I heard the voice of his words then was I in a deep sleep on my face and my face toward the ground Dan. 10. 6 9. Isay 17. 12 13. and sometimes a great Thunder is joyned with the voice of many waters Rev. 14. 2. and ch 19. 6. So his voice in his Gospel is very loud in which he is declaring to us himself and what an one he is and his sufferings and the Glory which there-thorow he hath received so that which Christ first of all speaketh with his voice to the Apostle John is I am the first and the last I am he that liveth and was dead and Behold I am alive for evermore c. Rev. 1. 17 18. And this he speaks with a loud voice to awaken us to hear mind and consider it and not lightly pass it over for this is of wonderful concernment always to hear in hearing how shall we escape if we neglect so great Salvation which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord c. Heb. 2. 1 4. so we have elsewhere an account given us of a voice from Heaven as the voice of many waters as here and as the voice of a great Thunder c. and they sung a new song to wit of the sufferings of Christ and his glory Rev. 14. 2 3. with ch 5. 9. and Ps 40. 1 3. and 98. 1. c. of these things he speaketh aloud in his Gospel that all may hear Hence the Apostle propounds this question and gives answer to it But I say have they not heard yes verily their sound went out into all the earth and their words unto the ends of the World Rom. 10. 14 18 And his servants are commanded to sound this good news forth O Zion that bringest good tidings get thee up into the high mountains O Jerusalem that bringest good tidings lift up thy voice with strength lift it up be not afraid c. Isay 40. 5 9. with this voice in his Gospel he cries and calls unto all in due season that are come to years of understanding Doth not Wisdom cry and understanding put forth her voice she standeth in the top of high places c. unto you O Men I call and my voice is to the Sons of Men. Hear for I will speak of excellent things c. Prov. 8. 1 4 6. and ch 1. 20 21. And together in and with this loud sound in the Gospel in which he is making known and declaring glad Tidings of great Joy to all people there is Instruction and Admonition given to all and especially to his Churches To hear and worship him and not to worship the Beast nor his Image noâ— to set up their postes by hâ—s Rev. 14. 6 9. Ezek. 43. 2 8 9. And also his voice in his Judgments is like the noâ—se of many waters very loud that it might be heard by us In them the Lords voice crieth unto Men Micha 6. 9 10. Jer. 6. 23. so the Angels said with a loud voice woe woe woe to the Inhabiters of earth Rev. 8. 13. And hereafter when he comes to raise the dead it shall be with a loud voice so as that all that are in their graves shall hear it and shall come forth c. 1 Thes 4. 16. Joh. 5. 28 29. Ps 50. 1 3. and when he comes to take to him his great power and to reign his voice shall be wonderfully loud as it is said A voice came out of the Throne saying praise our God and I heard as it were the voice of a great Multitude and as the voice of many Waters and as the voice of mighty Thundrings saying Allelujah for the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth Rev. 19. 5 6. 2. His voice was as the sound or voice of many waters Namely it was a Mighty an Almighty voice and indeed he whose voice it is is the Almighty v. 8. So the noise of great or many waters are said to be as the voice of the Almighty Ezek. 1. 24. and ch 10. 5. so his voice in his Gospel is a mighty and powerful voice Loe therein he sendeth forth his voice and that a mighty voice Ps 68. 33. so as he enableth the dead Souls to hear it as our Saviour saith Verily Verily I say unto you The hour is coming and now is when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God c. Joh. 5. 25. and in and by his Gospel all things that are reproved are made manifest wherefore he saith with a powerful and impowering voice Awake thou that sleepest and arise from the dead and Christ shall give thee light Eph. 5. 13 14 15. his word is powerful and with power Luk. 4. 32. Ps 29. 4. otherwise his Servants might even be ashamed of it which now they have no reason to be Rom. 1. 16. he doth not in his Gospel speak to the outward ears of Men only But also the Spirit of the Lord is present therein and therewith to open the blind eyes of the Souls of Men and to unstop their deaf ears and to turn them from darkness to light and from the power of Satan unto God Acts 26. 18 23. he not onely calleth upon men but also he stretcheth forth his hand power and Spirit unto them Prov. 1. 24. Isay 65. 2. and they do know and prove the exceeding greatness of his power therein who rebel not against it it worketh effectually in them who are not disobedient and gainsaying to it but who do with the heart believe it so as it is the power of God to the utmost salvation of them Rom. 1. 16. 1 Cor. 1. 18 23 24. Eph. 1. 19 20. 1 Thes 1. 4 5. and ch 2. 13. And so his voice is a mighty voice in all his providential government as it gave a being to all things at the first so he rules and orders all things thereby at his pleasure he at the beginning spake and it was done and so it is still Ps 33. 6 9. The voice of the LORD is upon the Waters The God of glory thundreth The LORD is upon many Waters The voice of the LORD is powerful The voice of the Lord is full of Majesty The voice of the Lord breaketh the cedars The voice of the Lord divideth the flames of fire The voice of the Lord shaketh